The life of Dr. Sanderson, late Bishop of Lincoln written by Izaak Walton ; to which is added, some short tracts or cases of conscience written by the said Bishop.
         Walton, Izaak, 1593-1683.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 425 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 271 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A67467
         Wing W667
         ESTC R8226
         11981472
         ocm 11981472
         51860
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67467)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 51860)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 522:16)
      
       
         
           
             The life of Dr. Sanderson, late Bishop of Lincoln written by Izaak Walton ; to which is added, some short tracts or cases of conscience written by the said Bishop.
             Walton, Izaak, 1593-1683.
             Sanderson, Robert, 1587-1663. Judgment concerning submission to usurpers.
             Sanderson, Robert, 1587-1663. Pax ecclesiae.
             Hooker, Richard, 1553 or 4-1600. Sermon of Richard Hooker, author of those learned books of Ecclesiastical politie.
             Sanderson, Robert, 1587-1663. Judgment in one view for the settlement of the church.
             Sanderson, Robert, 1587-1663. Judicium Universitatis Oxoniensis. English.
          
           [239], 276 p. : ill.
           
             Printed for Richard Marriot,
             London :
             1678.
          
           
             First edition.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Bishop Sanderson's judgment concerning submission to usurpers --Pax ecclesiae / by the Right Reverend ... Robert Sanderson -- Bishop Sanderson's judgment in one view for the settlement of the church -- Reasons of the present judgment of the University of Oxford, concerning the Solemn League and Covenant, the Negative oath, the ordinances concerning discipline and worship -- A sermon of Richard Hooker, author of those learned books of Ecclesiastical politie, found in the study of the late learned Bishop Andrews.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sanderson, Robert, 1587-1663.
           University of Oxford -- Early works to 1800.
           Solemn League and Covenant (1643)
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-00 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-09 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-09 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2001-11 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 
                   Vera
                   Effigies
                   Reverendi
                   Patris
                   ROBERTI
                   SANDERSON
                   Lincolniensis
                   Episcopi
                   ,
                   AEt
                   .
                   76
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               Dr.
               SANDERSON
               ,
               LATE
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               
                 IZAAK
                 WALTON
              
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               is
               added
               ,
               Some
               short
               Tracts
               or
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               written
               by
               the
               said
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               ECCLES
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               Mysteries
               are
               revealed
               to
               the
               meek
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Marriott
              
               .
               1678.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               REVEREND
               ,
               AND
               HONOURABLE
               ,
               GEORGE
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
              
               of
               
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 PRELATE
              
               of
               the
               GARTER
               ,
               And
               one
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Privy
               Council
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
            
             
               IF
               I
               should
               undertake
               to
               enumerate
               the
               many
               favours
               and
               advantages
               I
               have
               had
               
               by
               my
               very
               long
               acquaintance
               with
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               should
               enter
               upon
               an
               Imployment
               ,
               that
               might
               prove
               as
               tedious
               ,
               as
               the
               Collecting
               of
               the
               Materials
               for
               this
               poor
               Monument
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               erected
               ,
               and
               do
               dedicate
               to
               the
               Memory
               of
               your
               beloved
               Friend
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               :
               But
               though
               I
               will
               not
               venture
               to
               do
               that
               ;
               yet
               I
               do
               remember
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               remonstrate
               with
               gratitude
               ,
               that
               your
               Lordship
               made
               me
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               Mr.
               Chilingworth
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               
               men
               ,
               whose
               Merits
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               .
            
             
               My
               Friendship
               with
               the
               first
               was
               begun
               almost
               Forty
               years
               past
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               as
               far
               from
               a
               thought
               ,
               as
               a
               desire
               to
               out-live
               him
               ;
               and
               farther
               from
               an
               intention
               to
               write
               his
               life
               :
               But
               the
               wise
               Disposer
               of
               all
               mens
               lives
               and
               actions
               hath
               prolong'd
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               now
               permitted
               the
               last
               ;
               which
               is
               here
               dedicated
               to
               your
               Lordship
               (
               and
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               )
               with
               all
               humility
               ,
               
               and
               a
               desire
               that
               it
               may
               remain
               as
               a
               publick
               Testimony
               of
               my
               Gratitude
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Your
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Old
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
              
               
                 Izaak
                 Walton
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               I
               Dare
               neither
               think
               ,
               nor
               assure
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               committed
               no
               Mistakes
               in
               this
               Relation
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ;
               but
               am
               sure
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               that
               are
               either
               wilful
               ,
               or
               very
               material
               .
               I
               confess
               ,
               it
               was
               worthy
               the
               imployment
               of
               some
               person
               of
               more
               Learning
               and
               greater
               Abilities
               than
               I
               can
               pretend
               to
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               not
               a
               little
               wondred
               
               that
               none
               have
               yet
               been
               so
               grateful
               to
               him
               and
               Posterity
               ,
               as
               to
               undertake
               it
               .
               For
               it
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               had
               such
               care
               ,
               that
               for
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalens
              
               kindness
               to
               him
               ,
               her
               Name
               should
               never
               be
               forgotten
               :
               And
               doubtless
               ,
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               meek
               and
               innocent
               Life
               ,
               his
               great
               and
               useful
               Learning
               ,
               might
               therefore
               challenge
               the
               like
               indeavours
               to
               preserve
               his
               Memory
               :
               And
               't
               is
               to
               me
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               been
               already
               fifteen
               years
               neglected
               .
               But
               ,
               in
               saying
               this
               ,
               my
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               upbraid
               others
               (
               I
               am
               far
               from
               that
               )
               but
               excuse
               my self
               ,
               or
               beg
               pardon
               for
               daring
               to
               attempt
               it
               .
               
               This
               being
               premis'd
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               tell
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Relation
               I
               have
               been
               so
               bold
               ,
               as
               to
               paraphrase
               and
               say
               what
               I
               think
               he
               (
               whom
               I
               had
               the
               happiness
               to
               know
               well
               )
               would
               have
               said
               upon
               the
               same
               occasions
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               err'd
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               and
               cannot
               now
               beg
               pardon
               of
               him
               that
               lov'd
               me
               ;
               yet
               I
               do
               of
               my
               Reader
               ,
               from
               whom
               I
               desire
               the
               same
               favour
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               though
               my
               Age
               might
               have
               procur'd
               me
               a
               Writ
               of
               Ease
               ,
               and
               that
               secur'd
               me
               from
               all
               further
               trouble
               in
               this
               kind
               ;
               yet
               I
               met
               with
               such
               perswasions
               to
               begin
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               willing
               Informers
               since
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               
               and
               others
               ,
               such
               helps
               and
               incouragements
               to
               proceed
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               found
               my self
               faint
               ,
               and
               weary
               of
               the
               burthen
               with
               which
               I
               had
               loaden
               my self
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               lay
               it
               down
               ;
               yet
               time
               and
               new
               strength
               hath
               at
               last
               brought
               it
               to
               be
               what
               it
               now
               is
               ,
               and
               presented
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               this
               desire
               ;
               That
               he
               will
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               did
               in
               his
               Will
               or
               last
               Sickness
               advertise
               ,
               that
               after
               his
               death
               nothing
               of
               his
               might
               be
               printed
               ;
               because
               
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               also
               for
               that
               
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 chang'd
                 his
                 opinion
                 since
                 be
                 first
                 writ
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               though
               these
               Reasons
               ought
               to
               
               be
               regarded
               ,
               yet
               regarded
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               resolves
               in
               that
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               concerning
               
                 rash
                 Vows
              
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               appear
               very
               good
               second
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               we
               may
               forbear
               to
               perform
               them
               .
               However
               ,
               for
               his
               said
               Reasons
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               read
               as
               we
               do
               
                 Apocriphal
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               to
               explain
               ,
               but
               not
               oblige
               us
               to
               so
               firm
               a
               belief
               of
               what
               is
               here
               presented
               as
               his
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               have
               this
               to
               say
               more
               ,
               That
               as
               in
               my
               Queries
               for
               writing
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               Life
               ,
               I
               met
               with
               these
               little
               Tracts
               annex'd
               ;
               so
               in
               my
               former
               Queries
               for
               my
               Information
               to
               write
               the
               Life
               of
               venerable
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               I
               met
               with
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               I
               also
               believe
               was
               
               really
               his
               ,
               and
               here
               presented
               as
               his
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
               It
               is
               affirm'd
               (
               and
               I
               have
               met
               with
               reason
               to
               believe
               it
               )
               that
               there
               be
               some
               Artists
               ,
               that
               do
               certainly
               know
               an
               Original
               Picture
               from
               a
               Copy
               ;
               and
               in
               what
               Age
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               drawn
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               I
               hope
               it
               may
               be
               as
               safely
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               here
               presented
               for
               theirs
               ,
               is
               so
               like
               their
               temper
               of
               mind
               ,
               their
               other
               writings
               ,
               the
               times
               when
               ,
               and
               the
               occasions
               upon
               which
               they
               were
               writ
               ,
               that
               all
               Readers
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               they
               could
               be
               writ
               by
               none
               but
               venerable
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               and
               the
               humble
               and
               learned
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               .
            
             
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               glad
               that
               have
               collected
               these
               Memoirs
               ,
               which
               lay
               scatter'd
               ,
               and
               contracted
               them
               into
               a
               narrower
               compass
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               by
               the
               pleasant
               toyl
               of
               doing
               so
               ,
               either
               pleas'd
               or
               profited
               any
               man
               ,
               I
               have
               attain'd
               what
               I
               design'd
               when
               I
               first
               undertook
               it
               :
               But
               I
               seriously
               wish
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Readers
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               sake
               ,
               that
               Posterity
               had
               known
               his
               great
               Learning
               and
               Vertue
               by
               a
               better
               Pen
               ;
               by
               such
               a
               Pen
               ,
               as
               could
               have
               made
               his
               Life
               as
               immortal
               as
               his
               Learning
               and
               Merits
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               I.
               W.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 May
                 the
                 7th
              
               .
               1678.
               
            
             
               LEt
               the
               Life
               of
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               late
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               with
               the
               Letters
               and
               Tracts
               at
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
               Hooker's
               Sermon
               ,
               be
               printed
               .
            
             
               
                 WILL
                 IANE
              
               ,
               Chaplain
               to
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               Henry
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               Dr.
               
                 Robert
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               LATE
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               .
            
             
               DOctor
               
                 Robert
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               the
               late
               learned
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               whose
               Life
               I
               intend
               to
               write
               with
               all
               truth
               
               and
               equal
               plainness
               ,
               was
               born
               the
               nineteenth
               day
               of
               September
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Redemption
               1587.
               
               The
               place
               of
               his
               birth
               was
               Rotheram
               in
               the
               County
               of
               York
               ;
               a
               Town
               of
               good
               note
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               for
               that
               
                 Thomas
                 Rotheram
              
               ,
               sometime
               Archbishop
               of
               that
               Sea
               was
               born
               in
               it
               ;
               a
               man
               ,
               whose
               great
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               bounty
               ,
               and
               sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               have
               made
               it
               the
               more
               memorable
               ;
               as
               indeed
               it
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               being
               the
               birth
               place
               of
               our
               
                 Robert
                 Sanderson
              
               .
               And
               the
               Reader
               will
               be
               of
               my
               belief
               ,
               if
               this
               humble
               Relation
               of
               his
               Life
               can
               hold
               any
               proportion
               with
               his
               great
               Piety
               ,
               his
               useful
               Learning
               ,
               
               and
               his
               many
               other
               extraordinary
               endowments
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               the
               second
               and
               youngest
               Son
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Sanderson
              
               of
               Gilthwait-hall
               in
               the
               said
               Parish
               and
               County
               ,
               
                 Esq
              
               by
               Elizabeth
               one
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               
                 Richard
                 Carr
              
               of
               Buterthwate-hall
               ,
               in
               the
               Parish
               of
               Ecclesfield
               in
               the
               said
               County
               of
               York
               ,
               Gentleman
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Robert
                 Sanderson
              
               the
               Father
               ,
               was
               descended
               from
               a
               numerous
               ,
               ancient
               ,
               and
               honourable
               Family
               of
               his
               own
               Name
               :
               for
               the
               search
               of
               which
               truth
               ,
               I
               refer
               my
               Reader
               ,
               that
               inclines
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               Dr.
               
               Thoriton's
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Antiquities
                 of
                 Nottinghamshire
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Records
               ;
               not
               thinking
               
               it
               necessary
               here
               to
               ingage
               him
               into
               a
               search
               for
               bare
               Titles
               ,
               which
               are
               noted
               to
               have
               in
               them
               nothing
               of
               reality
               :
               For
               Titles
               not
               acquir'd
               ,
               but
               deriv'd
               only
               ,
               do
               but
               shew
               us
               who
               of
               our
               Ancestors
               have
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               have
               atchiev'd
               that
               honour
               which
               their
               Descendants
               claim
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               worthy
               to
               enjoy
               .
               For
               if
               those
               Titles
               descend
               to
               persons
               that
               degenerate
               into
               Vice
               ,
               and
               break
               off
               the
               continued
               line
               of
               Learning
               ,
               or
               Valour
               ,
               or
               that
               Vertue
               that
               acquir'd
               them
               ,
               they
               destroy
               the
               very
               foundation
               upon
               which
               that
               Honour
               was
               built
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Rubbish
               of
               their
               Vices
               ought
               
               to
               fall
               heavy
               on
               such
               dishonourable
               Heads
               ;
               ought
               to
               fall
               so
               heavy
               ,
               as
               to
               degrade
               them
               of
               their
               Titles
               ,
               and
               blast
               their
               Memories
               with
               reproach
               and
               shame
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               
                 Robert
                 Sanderson
              
               lived
               worthy
               of
               his
               Name
               and
               Family
               :
               Of
               which
               one
               testimony
               may
               be
               ,
               That
               Gilbert
               ,
               call'd
               the
               Great
               Earl
               of
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               thought
               him
               not
               unworthy
               to
               be
               joyn'd
               with
               him
               as
               a
               God-father
               to
               
                 Gilbert
                 Sheldon
              
               ,
               the
               late
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               to
               whose
               Merits
               and
               Memory
               Posterity
               (
               the
               Clergy
               especially
               )
               ought
               to
               pay
               a
               Reverence
               .
            
             
             
               But
               I
               return
               to
               my
               intended
               Relation
               of
               Robert
               the
               Son
               ,
               who
               began
               in
               his
               Youth
               to
               make
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Parents
               ,
               the
               rules
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               seeming
               even
               then
               to
               dedicate
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Studies
               ,
               to
               Piety
               and
               Vertue
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               inclin'd
               to
               this
               by
               that
               native
               goodness
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               wise
               Disposer
               of
               all
               hearts
               had
               endow'd
               his
               :
               So
               this
               calm
               ,
               this
               quiet
               and
               happy
               temper
               of
               mind
               (
               his
               being
               mild
               ,
               and
               averse
               to
               oppositions
               )
               made
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               easie
               and
               grateful
               both
               to
               himself
               and
               others
               :
               And
               this
               blessed
               temper
               ,
               was
               maintain'd
               
               and
               improv'd
               by
               his
               prudent
               Fathers
               good
               Example
               ,
               and
               by
               frequent
               conversing
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               scattering
               short
               Apothegms
               and
               little
               pleasant
               Stories
               ,
               and
               making
               useful
               applications
               of
               them
               ,
               his
               Son
               was
               in
               his
               Infancy
               taught
               to
               abhor
               Vanity
               and
               Vice
               as
               Monsters
               ,
               and
               to
               discern
               the
               loveliness
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Vertue
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               means
               ,
               and
               God's
               concurring
               Grace
               ,
               his
               knowledge
               was
               so
               augmented
               ,
               and
               his
               native
               goodness
               so
               confirm'd
               ,
               that
               all
               became
               so
               habitual
               ,
               as
               't
               was
               not
               easie
               to
               determine
               whether
               Nature
               or
               Education
               were
               his
               Teachers
               .
            
             
             
               And
               here
               let
               me
               tell
               the
               Reader
               ,
               That
               these
               early
               beginnings
               of
               Vertue
               were
               by
               God's
               
                 assisting
                 grace
              
               blest
               with
               what
               St.
               Paul
               seem'd
               to
               beg
               for
               his
               Philippians
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 begun
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 finish
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               Almighty
               God
               did
               :
               For
               his
               whole
               life
               was
               so
               regular
               and
               innocent
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               said
               at
               his
               death
               (
               and
               with
               truth
               and
               comfort
               )
               what
               the
               same
               St.
               Paul
               said
               after
               to
               the
               same
               Philippians
               ,
               
               when
               he
               advis'd
               them
               
                 to
                 walk
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 Example
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               goodness
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               seem'd
               to
               increase
               as
               his
               years
               did
               ;
               and
               with
               his
               
               goodness
               his
               learning
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               which
               was
               laid
               in
               the
               Grammer
               School
               of
               Rotheram
               (
               that
               being
               one
               of
               those
               three
               that
               were
               founded
               and
               liberally
               endow'd
               by
               the
               said
               great
               and
               good
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Name
               .
               )
               And
               in
               this
               time
               of
               his
               being
               a
               Scholar
               there
               ,
               he
               was
               observ'd
               to
               use
               an
               unwearied
               diligence
               to
               attain
               learning
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               seriousness
               beyond
               his
               age
               ,
               and
               with
               it
               a
               more
               than
               common
               modesty
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               of
               so
               calm
               and
               obliging
               a
               behaviour
               ,
               that
               the
               Master
               and
               whole
               number
               of
               Scholars
               lov'd
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               man.
               
            
             
             
               And
               in
               this
               love
               and
               amity
               he
               continued
               at
               that
               School
               till
               about
               the
               thirteenth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ;
               at
               which
               time
               his
               Father
               design'd
               to
               improve
               his
               Grammer
               learning
               ,
               by
               removing
               him
               from
               Rotheram
               to
               one
               of
               the
               more
               noted
               Schools
               of
               Eaton
               or
               Westminster
               :
               and
               after
               a
               years
               stay
               there
               ,
               then
               to
               remove
               him
               thence
               to
               Oxford
               .
               But
               ,
               as
               he
               went
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               call'd
               on
               an
               old
               Friend
               ,
               a
               Minister
               of
               noted
               learning
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               his
               intentions
               ;
               and
               he
               ,
               after
               many
               questions
               with
               his
               Son
               ,
               receiv'd
               such
               Answers
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               assur'd
               his
               Father
               ,
               his
               Son
               was
               so
               perfect
               a
               Grammarian
               ,
               that
               
               he
               had
               laid
               a
               good
               foundation
               to
               build
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               Arts
               upon
               ;
               and
               therefore
               advis'd
               him
               to
               shorten
               his
               journey
               ,
               and
               leave
               him
               at
               Oxford
               .
               And
               his
               Father
               did
               so
               .
            
             
               His
               father
               left
               him
               there
               to
               the
               sole
               care
               and
               manage
               of
               Dr.
               Kilbie
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               Rector
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 Colledge
              
               :
               And
               he
               ,
               after
               some
               time
               and
               trial
               of
               his
               manners
               and
               learning
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               enter
               him
               of
               that
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               matriculate
               him
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               the
               first
               of
               Iuly
               1603.
               but
               he
               was
               not
               chosen
               Fellow
               till
               the
               third
               of
               May
               1606.
               at
               which
               time
               he
               had
               taken
               his
               Degree
               of
               Batchelor
               
               of
               Arts
               ;
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               which
               Degree
               ,
               his
               Tutor
               told
               the
               Rector
               ,
               That
               his
               Pupil
               Sanderson
               had
               a
               metaphysical
               brain
               ,
               and
               a
               matchless
               memory
               :
               and
               that
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               improv'd
               ,
               or
               made
               the
               last
               so
               by
               an
               Art
               of
               his
               own
               invention
               .
               And
               all
               the
               future
               imployments
               of
               his
               life
               prov'd
               that
               his
               Tutor
               was
               not
               mistaken
               .
               I
               must
               here
               stop
               my
               Reader
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               Dr.
               Kilbie
               was
               a
               man
               of
               so
               great
               learning
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               so
               excellent
               a
               Critick
               in
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               made
               Professor
               of
               it
               in
               this
               University
               ;
               and
               was
               also
               so
               perfect
               a
               Grecian
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               by
               King
               Iames
               appointed
               to
               be
               
               one
               of
               the
               Translators
               of
               the
               Bible
               :
               And
               that
               this
               Doctor
               and
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               had
               frequent
               Discourses
               ,
               and
               lov'd
               as
               Father
               and
               Son.
               The
               Doctor
               was
               to
               ride
               a
               Journey
               into
               Darbyshire
               ,
               and
               took
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               to
               bear
               him
               company
               :
               and
               they
               going
               together
               on
               a
               Sunday
               with
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Friend
               to
               that
               Parish
               Church
               where
               they
               then
               were
               ,
               found
               the
               young
               Preacher
               to
               have
               no
               more
               discretion
               ,
               than
               to
               waste
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               hour
               allotted
               for
               his
               Sermon
               in
               exceptions
               against
               the
               late
               Translation
               of
               several
               words
               (
               not
               expecting
               such
               a
               hearer
               as
               Dr.
               Kilbie
               )
               and
               shew'd
               three
               Reasons
               
               why
               a
               particular
               word
               should
               have
               been
               otherwise
               translated
               .
               When
               Evening
               Prayer
               was
               ended
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               was
               invited
               to
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Friends
               house
               ;
               where
               ,
               after
               some
               other
               Conference
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 He
                 might
                 have
                 preach'd
                 more
                 useful
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fill'd
                 his
                 Auditors
                 ears
                 with
                 needless
                 Exceptions
                 against
                 the
                 late
                 Translation
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 offered
                 to
                 that
                 poor
                 Congregation
                 three
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 translated
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ;
                 he
                 and
                 others
                 had
                 considered
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 thirteen
                 more
                 considerable
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 was
                 translated
                 as
                 now
                 printed
                 :
              
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 his
                 
                 Friend
              
               ,
               then
               attending
               him
               ,
               
                 should
                 prove
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 indiscretion
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 forfeit
                 his
                 favour
                 .
              
               To
               which
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 hop'd
                 he
                 should
                 not
              
               .
               And
               the
               Preacher
               was
               so
               ingenious
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 justifie
                 himself
              
               .
               And
               so
               I
               return
               to
               Oxford
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1608.
               
               (
               
                 Iuly
                 the
              
               11
               th
               .
               )
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               was
               compleated
               Master
               of
               Arts.
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               attaining
               these
               Dignities
               ,
               the
               time
               was
               shorter
               than
               was
               then
               ,
               or
               is
               now
               required
               ;
               but
               either
               his
               birth
               ,
               or
               the
               well
               performance
               of
               some
               extraordinary
               exercise
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               merit
               ,
               made
               him
               so
               :
               and
               the
               Reader
               is
               requested
               to
               believe
               
               that
               't
               was
               the
               last
               ;
               and
               requested
               to
               believe
               also
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               mistaken
               in
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               Colledge
               Records
               have
               mis-informed
               me
               :
               But
               I
               hope
               they
               have
               not
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               year
               of
               1608.
               he
               was
               (
               November
               the
               7
               th
               .
               )
               by
               his
               Colledge
               chosen
               Reader
               of
               Logick
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               chosen
               again
               the
               sixth
               of
               November
               ,
               1609.
               
               In
               the
               year
               1613.
               he
               was
               chosen
               Sub-rector
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               for
               the
               year
               1614.
               and
               chose
               again
               to
               the
               same
               Dignity
               and
               Trust
               for
               the
               year
               1616.
               
            
             
               In
               all
               which
               time
               and
               imployments
               ,
               his
               abilities
               and
               behaviour
               
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               procur'd
               him
               both
               love
               and
               reverence
               from
               the
               whole
               Society
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               exception
               against
               him
               for
               any
               faults
               ,
               but
               a
               sorrow
               for
               the
               infirmities
               of
               his
               being
               too
               timorous
               and
               bashful
               ;
               both
               which
               were
               ,
               God
               knows
               ,
               so
               connatural
               ,
               as
               they
               never
               left
               him
               .
               And
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               his
               lovers
               ought
               to
               wish
               they
               had
               ;
               for
               they
               prov'd
               so
               like
               the
               
                 Radical
                 moisture
              
               in
               man's
               body
               ,
               that
               they
               preserv'd
               the
               life
               of
               Vertue
               in
               his
               Soul
               ,
               which
               by
               God's
               assisting
               grace
               never
               left
               him
               ,
               till
               this
               life
               put
               on
               immortality
               .
               Of
               which
               happy
               infirmities
               (
               if
               they
               may
               be
               so
               
               call'd
               )
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1614.
               he
               stood
               to
               be
               elected
               one
               of
               the
               Proctors
               for
               the
               University
               .
               And
               't
               was
               not
               to
               satisfie
               any
               ambition
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               but
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Rector
               and
               whole
               Society
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               a
               Member
               ;
               who
               had
               not
               had
               a
               Proctor
               chosen
               out
               of
               their
               Colledge
               for
               the
               space
               of
               sixty
               years
               (
               namely
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               year
               1554.
               unto
               his
               standing
               ;
               )
               and
               they
               perswaded
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               but
               stand
               for
               Proctor
               ,
               his
               merits
               were
               so
               generally
               known
               ,
               and
               he
               so
               well
               beloved
               ,
               that
               't
               was
               but
               appearing
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               infallibly
               carry
               it
               against
               any
               
               Opposers
               ;
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 recover
                 a
                 right
                 or
                 reputation
                 that
                 was
                 seemingly
                 dead
                 to
                 his
                 Colledge
                 .
              
               By
               these
               and
               other
               like
               perswasions
               he
               yielded
               up
               his
               own
               reason
               to
               theirs
               ,
               and
               appear'd
               to
               stand
               for
               Proctor
               .
               But
               that
               Election
               was
               carried
               on
               by
               so
               sudden
               and
               secret
               ,
               and
               by
               so
               powerful
               a
               Faction
               ,
               that
               he
               mist
               it
               .
               Which
               when
               he
               understood
               ,
               he
               profest
               seriously
               to
               his
               Friends
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 disappointment
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 for
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sake
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 far
                 from
                 any
                 desire
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Imployment
                 ,
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 managed
                 with
                 charge
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 too
                 usually
                 rewarded
                 
                 with
                 hard
                 censures
                 ,
                 or
                 hatred
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               following
               he
               was
               earnestly
               perswaded
               by
               Dr.
               Kilbie
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               renew
               the
               Logick
               Lectures
               which
               he
               had
               read
               some
               years
               past
               in
               his
               Colledge
               :
               and
               that
               done
               ,
               to
               methodize
               and
               print
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               and
               publick
               good
               of
               Posterity
               .
               But
               though
               he
               had
               an
               aversness
               to
               appear
               publickly
               in
               print
               ;
               yet
               after
               many
               serious
               solicitations
               ,
               and
               some
               second
               thoughts
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               he
               laid
               aside
               his
               modesty
               ,
               and
               promised
               he
               would
               ;
               and
               he
               did
               so
               in
               that
               year
               of
               1615.
               
               And
               the
               Book
               prov'd
               ,
               as
               his
               Friends
               seem'd
               to
               prophecy
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               great
               and
               general
               use
               ,
               whether
               we
               respect
               the
               Art
               or
               the
               Author
               .
               For
               Logick
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Art
                 of
                 right
                 reasoning
              
               :
               an
               Art
               that
               undeceives
               men
               who
               take
               falshood
               for
               truth
               ;
               enables
               men
               to
               pass
               a
               true
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               detect
               those
               fallacies
               which
               in
               some
               mens
               Understandings
               usurp
               the
               place
               of
               right
               reason
               .
               And
               how
               great
               a
               Master
               our
               Author
               was
               in
               this
               Art
               ,
               will
               quickly
               appear
               from
               that
               clearness
               of
               method
               ,
               argument
               ,
               and
               demonstration
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               conspicuous
               in
               all
               his
               other
               Writings
               .
               He
               who
               had
               attained
               to
               so
               great
               a
               dexterity
               in
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               himself
               ,
               was
               best
               qualified
               
               to
               prescribe
               rules
               and
               directions
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               others
               .
               And
               I
               am
               the
               more
               satisfied
               of
               the
               excellency
               and
               usefulness
               of
               this
               his
               first
               publick
               Undertaking
               ,
               by
               hearing
               that
               most
               Tutors
               in
               both
               Universities
               teach
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               Logick
               to
               their
               Pupils
               ,
               as
               a
               Foundation
               upon
               which
               they
               are
               to
               build
               their
               future
               Studies
               in
               Philosophy
               .
               And
               for
               a
               further
               confirmation
               of
               my
               belief
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               note
               ,
               That
               since
               his
               Book
               of
               Logick
               was
               first
               printed
               ,
               there
               has
               not
               been
               less
               than
               ten
               thousand
               sold
               :
               And
               that
               't
               is
               like
               to
               continue
               both
               to
               discover
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               clear
               and
               
               confirm
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               unborn
               World.
               
            
             
               It
               will
               easily
               be
               believed
               that
               his
               former
               standing
               for
               a
               Proctors
               place
               ,
               and
               being
               disappointed
               ,
               must
               prove
               much
               displeasing
               to
               a
               man
               of
               his
               great
               wisdom
               and
               modesty
               ,
               and
               create
               in
               him
               an
               aversness
               to
               run
               a
               second
               hazard
               of
               his
               credit
               and
               content
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               assured
               by
               Dr.
               Kilbie
               ,
               and
               the
               Fellows
               of
               his
               own
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               those
               that
               had
               oppos'd
               him
               in
               the
               former
               Election
               ,
               that
               his
               Book
               of
               Logick
               had
               purchas'd
               for
               him
               such
               a
               belief
               of
               his
               Learning
               and
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               his
               behaviour
               at
               the
               former
               Election
               had
               
               got
               for
               him
               so
               great
               and
               so
               general
               a
               love
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               former
               Opposers
               repented
               what
               they
               had
               done
               ;
               and
               therefore
               perswaded
               him
               to
               venture
               to
               stand
               a
               second
               time
               .
               And
               upon
               these
               and
               other
               like
               incouragements
               ,
               he
               did
               again
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               an
               inward
               unwillingness
               ,
               yield
               up
               his
               own
               reason
               to
               theirs
               ,
               and
               promis'd
               to
               stand
               .
               And
               he
               did
               so
               ;
               and
               was
               the
               tenth
               of
               April
               ,
               1616.
               chosen
               Senior
               Proctor
               for
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Charles
                 Crooke
              
               of
               Christ-Church
               being
               then
               chosen
               the
               Junior
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               year
               of
               his
               being
               Proctor
               there
               happened
               many
               memorable
               accidents
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Dr.
               
               
                 Robert
                 Abbot
              
               ,
               Master
               of
               
                 Balial
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               and
               Regius
               Professor
               of
               Divinity
               (
               who
               being
               elected
               or
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
               some
               months
               before
               )
               was
               solemnly
               conducted
               out
               of
               Oxford
               towards
               his
               Diocese
               ,
               by
               the
               Heads
               of
               all
               Houses
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               of
               all
               the
               University
               .
               And
               Dr.
               Pridiaux
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               Professorship
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               continued
               till
               the
               year
               1642.
               (
               being
               then
               elected
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               )
               and
               then
               our
               now
               Proctor
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               Regius
               Professorship
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               year
               Dr.
               
                 Arthur
                 Lake
              
               (
               then
               Warden
               of
               
                 New
                 Colledge
              
               )
               was
               advanced
               to
               the
               
               Bishoprick
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               :
               A
               man
               of
               whom
               I
               take
               my self
               bound
               in
               Justice
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               he
               made
               the
               great
               trust
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               chief
               care
               and
               whole
               business
               of
               his
               life
               .
               And
               one
               testimony
               of
               this
               truth
               may
               be
               ,
               That
               he
               sate
               usually
               with
               his
               Chancellor
               in
               his
               Consistory
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               advis'd
               ,
               if
               not
               assisted
               in
               most
               sentences
               for
               the
               punishing
               of
               such
               Offenders
               as
               deserved
               Church
               Censures
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               That
               after
               a
               Sentence
               for
               Penance
               was
               pronounced
               ,
               he
               did
               very
               warily
               or
               never
               allow
               of
               any
               Commutation
               for
               the
               Offence
               ,
               but
               did
               usually
               see
               the
               Sentence
               for
               Penance
               
               executed
               ;
               and
               then
               as
               usually
               preach'd
               a
               Sermon
               of
               Mortification
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               so
               apply
               them
               to
               the
               Offenders
               ,
               that
               then
               stood
               before
               him
               ,
               as
               begot
               in
               them
               then
               a
               devout
               contrition
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               resolutions
               to
               amend
               their
               lives
               ;
               and
               having
               done
               that
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               them
               (
               though
               never
               so
               poor
               )
               to
               dinner
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               use
               them
               friendly
               ,
               and
               dismiss
               them
               with
               his
               blessing
               ,
               and
               perswasions
               to
               a
               vertuous
               life
               ,
               and
               beg
               them
               to
               believe
               him
               :
               And
               his
               Humility
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               and
               other
               Christian
               Excellencies
               were
               all
               like
               this
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               inform
               himself
               in
               his
               Life
               ,
               truly
               
               writ
               and
               printed
               before
               his
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               year
               also
               ,
               the
               very
               prudent
               and
               very
               wise
               Lord
               Elsmere
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               very
               long
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               resigning
               up
               the
               last
               ,
               the
               right
               Honourable
               ,
               and
               as
               magnificent
               ,
               
                 William
                 Herbert
              
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               was
               chose
               to
               succeed
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               year
               our
               late
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               (
               then
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               )
               came
               honourably
               attended
               to
               Oxford
               ;
               and
               having
               deliberately
               visited
               the
               University
               ,
               the
               Schools
               ,
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               Libraries
               ,
               He
               and
               his
               Attendants
               were
               entertained
               with
               
               Ceremonies
               and
               Feasting
               sutable
               to
               their
               Dignity
               and
               Merirs
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               year
               King
               Iames
               sent
               Letters
               to
               the
               University
               for
               the
               regulating
               their
               Studies
               ;
               especially
               of
               the
               young
               Divines
               :
               Advising
               they
               should
               not
               rely
               on
               modern
               Sums
               and
               Systemes
               ,
               but
               study
               the
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               Primitive
               Learning
               .
               And
               this
               advice
               was
               occasioned
               by
               the
               indiscreet
               inferences
               made
               by
               very
               many
               Preachers
               out
               of
               Mr.
               
               Calvin's
               Doctrine
               concerning
               
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Vniversal
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 the
                 Irresistibility
                 of
                 God's
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               some
               other
               knotty
               Points
               depending
               upon
               these
               ;
               Points
               
               which
               many
               think
               were
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               Interpreters
               forc'd
               to
               be
               Mr.
               
               Calvin's
               meaning
               ;
               of
               the
               truth
               or
               falshood
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               pretend
               not
               to
               have
               an
               ability
               to
               judge
               ;
               my
               meaning
               in
               this
               Relation
               being
               only
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Reader
               with
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               King's
               Letter
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               various
               accidents
               of
               this
               year
               did
               afford
               our
               Proctor
               large
               and
               laudable
               matter
               to
               relate
               and
               discourse
               upon
               :
               And
               ,
               that
               though
               his
               Office
               seem'd
               ,
               according
               to
               Statute
               and
               Custome
               ,
               to
               require
               him
               to
               do
               so
               at
               his
               leaving
               it
               ;
               yet
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               pass
               them
               over
               with
               some
               very
               
               short
               Observations
               ,
               and
               present
               the
               Governours
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               Hearers
               ,
               with
               rules
               to
               keep
               up
               Discipline
               and
               Order
               in
               the
               University
               ;
               which
               at
               that
               time
               was
               either
               by
               defective
               Statutes
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               the
               due
               execution
               of
               those
               that
               were
               good
               ,
               grown
               to
               be
               extreamly
               irregular
               .
               And
               in
               this
               year
               also
               ,
               the
               Magisterial
               part
               of
               the
               Proctor
               requir'd
               more
               diligence
               ,
               and
               was
               more
               difficult
               to
               be
               managed
               than
               formerly
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               multiplicity
               of
               new
               Statutes
               ,
               which
               begot
               much
               confusion
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               Statutes
               were
               then
               ,
               and
               others
               suddenly
               after
               ,
               put
               into
               a
               useful
               execution
               .
               And
               though
               
               these
               Statutes
               were
               not
               then
               made
               so
               perfectly
               useful
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               design'd
               ,
               till
               Archbishop
               
               Laud's
               time
               (
               who
               assisted
               in
               the
               forming
               and
               promoting
               them
               ;
               )
               yet
               our
               present
               Proctor
               made
               them
               as
               effectual
               as
               discretion
               and
               diligence
               could
               do
               :
               Of
               which
               one
               Example
               may
               seem
               worthy
               the
               noting
               ;
               namely
               ,
               That
               if
               in
               his
               Night-walk
               he
               met
               with
               irregular
               Scholars
               absent
               from
               their
               Colledges
               at
               University
               hours
               ,
               or
               disordered
               by
               drink
               ,
               or
               in
               scandalous
               company
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               use
               his
               power
               of
               punishing
               to
               an
               extremity
               ;
               but
               did
               usually
               take
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               a
               promise
               to
               appear
               before
               
               him
               unsent
               for
               next
               morning
               :
               And
               when
               they
               did
               ,
               convinced
               them
               with
               such
               obligingness
               ,
               and
               reason
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               parted
               from
               him
               with
               such
               resolutions
               as
               the
               man
               after
               God's
               own
               heart
               was
               possess'd
               with
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 mercy
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 feared
                 .
              
               And
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               a
               like
               behaviour
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               lay
               down
               this
               dangerous
               imployment
               ,
               as
               but
               very
               few
               ,
               if
               any
               have
               done
               ,
               even
               
                 without
                 an
                 Enemy
              
               .
            
             
               After
               his
               Speech
               was
               ended
               ,
               and
               he
               retir'd
               with
               a
               Friend
               into
               a
               convenient
               privacy
               ;
               he
               look'd
               upon
               his
               Friend
               with
               a
               more
               
               than
               common
               chearfulness
               ,
               and
               spake
               to
               him
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               I
               look
               back
               upon
               my
               late
               imployment
               with
               some
               content
               to
               my self
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               thankfulness
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               me
               of
               a
               temper
               not
               apt
               to
               provoke
               the
               meanest
               of
               mankind
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               pass
               by
               infirmities
               ,
               if
               noted
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               Imployment
               I
               have
               had
               (
               God
               knows
               )
               many
               occasions
               to
               do
               both
               .
               And
               when
               I
               consider
               how
               many
               of
               a
               contrary
               temper
               ,
               are
               by
               sudden
               and
               small
               occasions
               transported
               and
               hurried
               by
               Anger
               to
               commit
               such
               Errors
               ,
               as
               they
               in
               that
               passion
               could
               not
               foresee
               ,
               and
               will
               in
               their
               more
               calm
               and
               deliberate
               thoughts
               upbraid
               ,
               and
               require
               repentance
               :
               And
               Consider
               ,
               
               that
               though
               Repentance
               secures
               us
               from
               the
               punishment
               of
               any
               sin
               ,
               yet
               how
               much
               more
               comfortable
               it
               is
               to
               be
               innocent
               ,
               than
               need
               pardon
               :
               And
               consider
               ,
               that
               Errors
               against
               men
               ,
               though
               pardon'd
               both
               by
               God
               and
               them
               ,
               do
               yet
               leave
               such
               anxious
               and
               upbraiding
               impressions
               in
               the
               memory
               ,
               as
               abates
               of
               the
               Offender's
               content
               :
               When
               I
               consider
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               of
               his
               goodness
               given
               me
               a
               temper
               that
               hath
               prevented
               me
               from
               running
               into
               such
               enormities
               ,
               I
               remember
               my
               temper
               with
               joy
               and
               thankfulness
               .
               
               And
               though
               I
               cannot
               say
               with
               David
               (
               I
               wish
               I
               could
               )
               that
               therefore
               
                 his
                 praise
                 shall
                 always
                 be
                 in
                 my
                 mouth
              
               ;
               yet
               I
               hope
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               grace
               seconded
               by
               my
               endeavours
               ,
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               my
               memory
               ;
               and
               I
               now
               beseech
               Almighty
               God
               that
               it
               never
               may
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               must
               look
               back
               ,
               and
               mention
               one
               passage
               more
               in
               his
               Proctorship
               ,
               which
               is
               ;
               That
               
                 Gilbert
                 Sheldon
              
               ,
               the
               late
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               was
               this
               year
               sent
               to
               
                 Trinity
                 Colledge
              
               in
               that
               University
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               his
               entrance
               there
               ,
               a
               Letter
               was
               sent
               after
               him
               from
               his
               Godfather
               (
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Proctor
               )
               to
               let
               his
               Son
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               commend
               his
               God-son
               to
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               to
               more
               than
               a
               common
               care
               of
               his
               behaviour
               ;
               
               which
               prov'd
               a
               pleasing
               injunction
               to
               our
               Proctor
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               gladly
               obedient
               to
               his
               Fathers
               desire
               ,
               that
               he
               some
               few
               days
               after
               sent
               his
               Servitor
               to
               intreat
               Mr.
               Sheldon
               to
               his
               Chamber
               next
               morning
               .
               But
               it
               seems
               Mr.
               Sheldon
               having
               (
               like
               a
               young
               man
               as
               he
               was
               )
               run
               into
               some
               such
               irregularity
               as
               made
               him
               cautious
               he
               had
               transgress'd
               his
               Statutes
               ,
               did
               therefore
               apprehend
               the
               Proctor's
               invitation
               as
               an
               introduction
               to
               punishment
               ;
               the
               fear
               of
               which
               made
               his
               Bed
               restless
               that
               night
               ;
               but
               at
               their
               meeting
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               that
               fear
               vanished
               immediately
               by
               the
               Proctor's
               chearful
               countenance
               ,
               
               and
               the
               freedom
               of
               their
               discourse
               of
               Friends
               .
               And
               let
               me
               tell
               my
               Reader
               ,
               that
               this
               first
               meeting
               prov'd
               the
               beginning
               of
               as
               spirituala
               friendship
               as
               human
               nature
               is
               capable
               of
               ;
               of
               a
               friendship
               free
               from
               all
               self
               ends
               :
               and
               it
               continued
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               till
               death
               forc'd
               a
               separation
               of
               it
               on
               earth
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               now
               reunited
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               having
               given
               this
               account
               of
               his
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               the
               considerable
               accidents
               in
               his
               Proctorship
               ,
               I
               proceed
               to
               tell
               my
               Reader
               ,
               that
               this
               busie
               imployment
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               preach'd
               his
               Sermon
               for
               his
               degree
               of
               Batchelor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               
               as
               eligant
               Latin
               ,
               and
               as
               remarkable
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               preach'd
               in
               that
               University
               since
               that
               day
               .
               And
               having
               well
               perform'd
               his
               other
               Exercises
               for
               that
               degree
               ,
               he
               took
               it
               the
               nine
               and
               twentieth
               of
               May
               following
               ,
               having
               been
               ordain'd
               Deacon
               and
               Priest
               in
               the
               year
               1611.
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 King
              
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               long
               before
               been
               Dean
               of
               Christ-Church
               ,
               and
               then
               knew
               him
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               became
               his
               most
               affectionate
               Friend
               .
               And
               in
               this
               year
               ,
               being
               then
               about
               the
               29th
               .
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               he
               took
               from
               the
               University
               a
               Licence
               to
               preach
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               year
               1618.
               he
               was
               by
               Sir
               
                 Nicholas
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               Lord
               Viscount
               Castleton
               ,
               presented
               to
               the
               Rectory
               of
               Wibberton
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               Boston
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               a
               Living
               of
               very
               good
               value
               ;
               but
               it
               lay
               in
               so
               low
               and
               wet
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               as
               was
               inconsistent
               with
               his
               health
               .
               And
               health
               being
               (
               next
               to
               a
               good
               Conscience
               )
               the
               greatest
               of
               God's
               blessings
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               requiring
               therefore
               of
               every
               man
               a
               care
               and
               diligence
               to
               preserve
               it
               ,
               he
               ,
               apprehending
               a
               danger
               of
               losing
               it
               if
               he
               continued
               at
               Wibberton
               a
               second
               Winter
               ,
               did
               therefore
               resign
               it
               back
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               worthy
               Kinsman
               and
               Patron
               ,
               
               about
               one
               year
               after
               his
               donation
               of
               it
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               about
               this
               time
               of
               his
               resignation
               he
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               Rectory
               of
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               in
               the
               same
               County
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               a
               Town
               which
               has
               been
               made
               famous
               ,
               and
               must
               continue
               to
               be
               famous
               ,
               because
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               the
               humble
               and
               learned
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               was
               more
               than
               40
               years
               Parson
               of
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               dated
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               of
               his
               matchless
               Writings
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Living
               (
               which
               was
               of
               less
               value
               ,
               but
               a
               purer
               Air
               than
               Wibberton
               )
               he
               was
               presented
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Harrington
              
               of
               the
               same
               County
               and
               Parish
               ,
               
                 Esq
              
               who
               
               was
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               a
               very
               ancient
               Family
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               use
               and
               esteem
               in
               his
               Countrey
               during
               his
               whole
               life
               .
               And
               in
               this
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               the
               meek
               and
               charitable
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               and
               his
               Patron
               liv'd
               with
               an
               endearing
               ,
               mutual
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               friendship
               ,
               till
               the
               death
               of
               the
               last
               put
               a
               period
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               time
               that
               he
               was
               made
               Parson
               of
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               ,
               he
               resign'd
               his
               Fellowship
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 Colledge
              
               unto
               the
               then
               Rector
               and
               Fellows
               :
               And
               his
               resignation
               is
               recorded
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Ego
                 
                   Robertus
                   Sanderson
                
                 per
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
             
               I
               
                 Robert
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               Fellow
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               St.
               Maries
               and
               All-Saints
               ,
               commonly
               call'd
               
                 Lincoln
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               do
               freely
               and
               willingly
               resign
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Rector
               and
               fellows
               ,
               all
               the
               Right
               and
               Title
               that
               I
               have
               in
               the
               said
               Colledge
               ,
               wishing
               to
               them
               and
               their
               Successors
               ,
               all
               peace
               ,
               and
               piety
               ,
               and
               happiness
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               May
               6.
               1619
            
             
               Robert
               Sanderson
               .
            
             
             
               And
               not
               long
               after
               this
               resignation
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               the
               then
               Bishop
               of
               York
               ,
               or
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 Sede
                 vacante
              
               ,
               made
               Prebend
               of
               the
               Collegiate
               Church
               of
               Southwell
               in
               that
               Diocese
               ;
               and
               shortly
               after
               of
               Lincoln
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See.
               
            
             
               And
               being
               now
               resolv'd
               to
               set
               down
               his
               rest
               in
               a
               quiet
               privacy
               at
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               ,
               and
               looking
               back
               with
               some
               sadness
               upon
               his
               removal
               from
               his
               general
               Acquaintance
               left
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               the
               peculiar
               pleasures
               of
               a
               University
               life
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               but
               think
               the
               want
               of
               Society
               would
               render
               this
               of
               a
               Countrey
               Parson
               the
               more
               uncomfortable
               ,
               by
               reason
               
               of
               that
               want
               of
               conversation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               did
               put
               on
               some
               saint
               purposes
               to
               marry
               .
               For
               he
               had
               considered
               ,
               that
               though
               marriage
               be
               cumbred
               with
               more
               worldly
               care
               than
               a
               single
               life
               ;
               yet
               a
               complying
               and
               prudent
               Wife
               changes
               those
               very
               cares
               into
               so
               mutual
               a
               content
               ,
               as
               makes
               them
               become
               like
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               
               which
               he
               would
               not
               have
               wanted
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 occasioned
                 his
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               he
               having
               well
               considered
               this
               ,
               and
               observ'd
               the
               secret
               unutterable
               joys
               that
               Children
               beget
               in
               Parents
               ,
               and
               the
               mutual
               pleasures
               and
               contented
               trouble
               of
               their
               daily
               care
               and
               constant
               
               endeavours
               to
               bring
               up
               those
               little
               Images
               of
               themselves
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               as
               happy
               as
               all
               those
               cares
               and
               endeavours
               can
               make
               them
               :
               He
               having
               considered
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               hopes
               of
               such
               happiness
               turn'd
               his
               faint
               purpose
               into
               a
               positive
               resolution
               to
               marry
               .
               And
               he
               was
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               obtain
               Anne
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Nelson
              
               Batchelor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               then
               Rector
               of
               Haugham
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Lincoln
               (
               a
               man
               of
               noted
               worth
               and
               learning
               .
               )
               And
               the
               Giver
               of
               all
               good
               things
               was
               so
               good
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               him
               such
               a
               Wife
               as
               was
               sutable
               to
               his
               own
               desires
               ;
               a
               Wife
               ,
               that
               made
               his
               life
               happy
               by
               being
               always
               
               content
               when
               he
               was
               chearful
               ;
               that
               divided
               her
               joys
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               abated
               of
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               by
               bearing
               a
               part
               of
               that
               burthen
               ;
               a
               Wife
               ,
               that
               demonstrated
               her
               affection
               by
               a
               chearful
               obedience
               to
               all
               his
               desires
               ,
               during
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               at
               his
               death
               too
               ,
               for
               she
               out-liv'd
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               he
               either
               found
               or
               made
               his
               Parishioners
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               complying
               with
               him
               in
               the
               decent
               and
               regular
               service
               of
               God.
               And
               thus
               his
               Parish
               ,
               his
               Patron
               ,
               and
               he
               liv'd
               together
               in
               a
               religious
               love
               ,
               and
               a
               contented
               quietness
               .
               He
               not
               troubling
               their
               thoughts
               
               by
               preaching
               high
               and
               useless
               notions
               ,
               but
               such
               plain
               truths
               as
               were
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               believed
               ,
               and
               practised
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               salvation
               .
               And
               their
               assent
               to
               what
               he
               taught
               was
               testified
               by
               such
               a
               conformity
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               declared
               they
               believ'd
               and
               lov'd
               him
               .
               For
               he
               would
               often
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 without
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 evident
                 truths
                 (
                 heard
                 as
                 from
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 evil
                 liver
                 )
                 either
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 less
                 effectual
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 usually
                 rather
                 harden
                 ,
                 than
                 convince
                 the
                 hearer
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               excellent
               man
               did
               not
               think
               his
               duty
               discharged
               by
               only
               reading
               the
               Church
               
               Prayers
               ,
               Catechizing
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               seasonably
               ;
               but
               thought
               (
               if
               the
               Law
               or
               the
               Canons
               may
               seem
               to
               injoyn
               no
               more
               ,
               yet
               )
               that
               God
               would
               require
               more
               than
               the
               defective
               Laws
               of
               man's
               making
               ,
               can
               or
               does
               injoyn
               ;
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               inward
               Law
               ,
               which
               Almighty
               God
               hath
               imprinted
               in
               the
               Conscience
               of
               all
               good
               Christians
               ,
               and
               inclines
               those
               whom
               he
               loves
               to
               perform
               .
               He
               considering
               this
               ,
               did
               therefore
               become
               a
               law
               to
               himself
               ,
               practicing
               what
               his
               Conscience
               told
               him
               was
               his
               duty
               ,
               in
               reconciling
               differences
               ,
               and
               preventing
               Law-suits
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               Parish
               and
               in
               
               the
               Neighbourhood
               .
               To
               which
               may
               be
               added
               his
               often
               visiting
               sick
               and
               disconsolate
               Families
               ,
               perswading
               them
               to
               patience
               ,
               and
               raising
               them
               from
               dejection
               and
               his
               advice
               and
               chearful
               discourse
               ,
               and
               by
               adding
               his
               own
               Alms
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               any
               so
               poor
               as
               to
               need
               it
               ;
               considering
               how
               acceptable
               it
               is
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               as
               we
               are
               advis'd
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 help
                 to
                 bear
                 one
                 anothers
                 burthen
                 ,
              
               
               either
               of
               sorrow
               or
               want
               :
               and
               what
               a
               comfort
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               when
               the
               Searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               shall
               call
               us
               to
               a
               strict
               account
               for
               that
               evil
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               we
               have
               omitted
               ,
               to
               remember
               we
               have
               comforted
               and
               
               been
               helpful
               to
               a
               dejected
               or
               distressed
               Family
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               his
               practice
               was
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               one
               Example
               may
               be
               ,
               That
               he
               met
               with
               a
               poor
               dejected
               Neighbour
               that
               complain'd
               he
               had
               taken
               a
               Meadow
               ,
               the
               Rent
               of
               which
               was
               
                 9
                 l.
              
               a
               year
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Hay
               was
               made
               ready
               to
               be
               carried
               into
               his
               Barn
               ,
               several
               days
               constant
               rain
               had
               so
               raised
               the
               water
               ,
               that
               a
               sudden
               Flood
               carried
               all
               away
               ,
               and
               his
               rich
               Landlord
               would
               bate
               him
               no
               rent
               ;
               and
               that
               unless
               he
               had
               half
               abated
               ,
               he
               and
               seven
               children
               were
               utterly
               undone
               .
               It
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               That
               in
               this
               Age
               there
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               people
               so
               unlike
               the
               God
               
               of
               mercy
               ,
               so
               void
               of
               the
               bowels
               of
               pity
               ,
               that
               they
               love
               only
               themselves
               and
               children
               ;
               love
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               concern'd
               ,
               whether
               the
               rest
               of
               mankind
               waste
               their
               days
               in
               sorrow
               or
               shame
               ;
               People
               that
               are
               curst
               with
               riches
               ,
               and
               a
               mistake
               that
               nothing
               but
               riches
               can
               make
               them
               and
               theirs
               happy
               .
               But
               't
               was
               not
               so
               with
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               concern'd
               ,
               and
               spoke
               comfortably
               to
               the
               poor
               dejected
               man
               ;
               bade
               him
               go
               home
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               not
               load
               himself
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               go
               to
               his
               Landlord
               next
               morning
               ,
               and
               if
               his
               Landlord
               would
               not
               abate
               what
               he
               desired
               ,
               he
               and
               a
               Friend
               would
               pay
               it
               for
               him
               .
            
             
             
               To
               the
               Landlord
               he
               went
               the
               next
               day
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               conference
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               presented
               to
               him
               the
               sad
               condition
               of
               his
               poor
               dejected
               Tenant
               ;
               telling
               him
               how
               much
               God
               is
               pleas'd
               when
               men
               compassionate
               the
               poor
               :
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               though
               God
               loves
               Sacrifice
               ,
               yet
               he
               loves
               Mercy
               so
               much
               better
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               when
               call'd
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 mercy
              
               .
               And
               told
               him
               ,
               the
               riches
               he
               was
               possest
               of
               were
               given
               him
               by
               that
               
                 God
                 of
                 mercy
              
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               be
               pleas'd
               ,
               if
               he
               that
               had
               so
               much
               given
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               forgiven
               him
               too
               ,
               should
               prove
               like
               the
               rich
               Steward
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 that
                 took
                 his
                 fellow
                 servant
                 by
                 the
                 throat
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 pay
                 the
                 
                 utmost
                 farthing
                 .
              
               This
               he
               told
               him
               .
               And
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               the
               Law
               of
               this
               Nation
               (
               by
               which
               Law
               he
               claims
               his
               Rent
               )
               does
               not
               undertake
               to
               make
               men
               honest
               or
               merciful
               ;
               but
               does
               what
               it
               can
               to
               restrain
               men
               from
               being
               dishonest
               or
               unmerciful
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               defective
               in
               both
               :
               and
               that
               taking
               any
               Rent
               from
               his
               poor
               Tenant
               ,
               for
               what
               God
               suffered
               him
               not
               to
               enjoy
               ,
               though
               the
               Law
               allowed
               him
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               he
               was
               too
               like
               that
               rich
               Steward
               which
               he
               had
               mentioned
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               told
               him
               that
               riches
               so
               gotten
               ,
               and
               added
               to
               his
               great
               
               Estate
               ,
               would
               ,
               as
               Iob
               says
               ,
               
                 prove
                 like
                 gravel
                 in
                 his
                 teeth
                 ,
              
               would
               in
               time
               so
               corrode
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               become
               so
               nauseous
               when
               he
               lay
               upon
               his
               Death-bed
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               then
               labour
               to
               vomit
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               able
               :
               and
               therefore
               advis'd
               him
               ,
               being
               very
               rich
               ,
               to
               make
               Friends
               of
               his
               
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
              
               ,
               before
               that
               evil
               day
               come
               upon
               him
               :
               But
               however
               ,
               neither
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               ,
               nor
               for
               God's
               sake
               ,
               to
               take
               any
               Rent
               of
               his
               poor
               dejected
               sad
               Tenant
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               to
               gain
               a
               temporal
               ,
               and
               lose
               his
               eternal
               happiness
               .
               These
               and
               other
               such
               reasons
               ,
               were
               urg'd
               with
               so
               grave
               and
               so
               compassionate
               an
               earnestness
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Landlord
               forgave
               his
               Tenant
               the
               whole
               Rent
               .
            
             
               The
               Reader
               will
               easily
               believe
               that
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               who
               was
               himself
               so
               meek
               &
               merciful
               ,
               did
               suddenly
               and
               gladly
               carry
               this
               comfortable
               news
               to
               the
               dejected
               Tenant
               ;
               and
               will
               believe
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               telling
               of
               it
               there
               was
               a
               mutual
               rejoycing
               .
               'T
               was
               one
               of
               
               Iob's
               boasts
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 none
                 perish
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 clothing
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 often
                 made
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 widow
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 .
              
               And
               doubtless
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               might
               have
               made
               the
               same
               religious
               boast
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               like
               occasions
               .
               But
               since
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               I
               rejoyce
               that
               I
               have
               this
               just
               occasion
               to
               
               do
               it
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               can
               tell
               the
               Reader
               ,
               I
               might
               tire
               my self
               and
               him
               in
               telling
               how
               like
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               life
               was
               to
               this
               which
               I
               have
               now
               related
               .
            
             
               Thus
               he
               went
               on
               in
               an
               obscure
               and
               quiet
               privacy
               ,
               doing
               good
               daily
               both
               by
               word
               and
               by
               deed
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               any
               occasion
               offer'd
               it self
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               obscurely
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               very
               great
               learning
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               and
               piety
               were
               much
               noted
               and
               valued
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               his
               Diocese
               ,
               and
               by
               most
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentrey
               of
               that
               Country
               .
               By
               the
               first
               of
               which
               he
               was
               often
               summon'd
               to
               preach
               many
               Visitation
               Sermons
               ,
               
               and
               by
               the
               latter
               at
               many
               Assizes
               .
               Which
               Sermons
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               much
               esteemed
               by
               them
               that
               procur'd
               and
               were
               fit
               to
               judge
               them
               ;
               yet
               they
               were
               the
               less
               valued
               ,
               because
               he
               read
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               do
               ;
               for
               though
               he
               had
               an
               extraordinary
               memory
               (
               even
               the
               Art
               of
               it
               )
               yet
               he
               had
               such
               an
               inmate
               ,
               invincible
               fear
               and
               bashfulness
               ,
               that
               his
               memory
               was
               wholly
               useless
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               repetition
               of
               his
               Sermons
               as
               he
               had
               writ
               them
               ,
               which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               first
               printed
               and
               expos'd
               to
               censure
               (
               which
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1632
               )
               That
               
                 the
                 best
                 Sermons
                 that
                 were
                 ever
                 read
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 preach'd
                 .
              
            
             
             
               In
               this
               contented
               obscurity
               he
               continued
               ,
               till
               the
               learned
               and
               good
               Archbishop
               Laud
               ,
               who
               knew
               him
               well
               in
               Oxford
               (
               for
               he
               was
               his
               contemporary
               there
               told
               the
               King
               (
               't
               was
               the
               knowing
               and
               conscientious
               King
               Charles
               the
               I.
               )
               that
               there
               was
               one
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               an
               obscure
               Countrey
               Minister
               ,
               that
               was
               of
               such
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               so
               excellent
               in
               all
               Casuistical
               learning
               ,
               that
               he
               desir'd
               his
               Majesty
               would
               make
               him
               his
               Chaplain
               .
               The
               King
               granted
               it
               most
               willingly
               ,
               &
               gave
               the
               Bishop
               charge
               to
               hasten
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               long'd
               ,
               to
               discourse
               with
               a
               man
               that
               had
               dedicated
               his
               Studies
               to
               that
               useful
               part
               of
               learning
               .
               The
               Bishop
               forgot
               
               not
               the
               King's
               desire
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               was
               made
               his
               Chaplain
               in
               Ordinary
               in
               November
               following
               ,
               1631.
               
               And
               when
               they
               became
               known
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               the
               King
               did
               put
               many
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               receiv'd
               from
               him
               such
               deliberate
               ,
               safe
               ,
               and
               clear
               solutions
               ,
               as
               gave
               him
               great
               content
               in
               conversing
               with
               him
               :
               so
               that
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               months
               attendance
               ,
               the
               King
               told
               him
               ,
               He
               should
               long
               for
               the
               next
               November
               ;
               for
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               have
               a
               more
               inward
               acquaintance
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               that
               month
               and
               he
               return'd
               .
               And
               when
               the
               month
               and
               he
               did
               return
               ,
               the
               good
               King
               was
               never
               absent
               from
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               
               would
               usually
               say
               ,
               I
               carry
               my
               ears
               to
               hear
               other
               Preachers
               ,
               but
               I
               carry
               my
               conscience
               to
               hear
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               accordingly
               .
               And
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               conceal'd
               from
               Posterity
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               thought
               what
               he
               spake
               :
               For
               he
               took
               him
               to
               be
               his
               Adviser
               in
               that
               quiet
               part
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               prov'd
               to
               be
               his
               Comforter
               in
               those
               days
               of
               his
               affliction
               ,
               when
               he
               apprehended
               himself
               to
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               Death
               or
               Deposing
               .
               Of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               Parliament
               of
               this
               good
               King
               (
               which
               was
               1625.
               )
               he
               was
               chosen
               to
               be
               a
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Convocation
               for
               the
               Diocese
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               which
               I
               here
               mention
               ,
               
               because
               about
               that
               time
               did
               arise
               many
               disputes
               about
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               Critical
               Points
               that
               depend
               upon
               ,
               or
               are
               interwoven
               in
               it
               ;
               occasioned
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               ,
               by
               a
               disquisition
               of
               new
               Principles
               of
               Mr.
               
               Calvin's
               (
               though
               others
               say
               they
               were
               before
               his
               time
               .
               )
               But
               of
               these
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               then
               drew
               up
               for
               his
               own
               satisfaction
               such
               a
               Scheme
               (
               he
               call'd
               it
               
                 Pax
                 Ecclesia
              
               )
               as
               then
               gave
               himself
               ,
               and
               hath
               since
               given
               others
               such
               satisfaction
               ,
               that
               it
               still
               remains
               to
               be
               of
               great
               estimation
               among
               the
               most
               learned
               .
               He
               was
               also
               chosen
               Clerk
               of
               all
               the
               Convocations
               during
               that
               good
               Kings
               reign
               .
               Which
               I
               here
               tell
               my
               
               Reader
               ,
               because
               I
               shall
               hereafter
               have
               occasion
               to
               mention
               that
               Convocation
               in
               1640.
               the
               unhappy
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               some
               debates
               of
               the
               Predestination
               Points
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               been
               since
               charitably
               handled
               betwixt
               him
               ,
               the
               learned
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Pierce
               ,
               the
               now
               reverend
               Dean
               of
               Salisbury
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1636.
               his
               Majesty
               then
               in
               his
               Progress
               took
               a
               fair
               occasion
               to
               visit
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               an
               entertainment
               for
               two
               days
               for
               himself
               and
               honourable
               Attendants
               ,
               which
               the
               Reader
               ought
               to
               believe
               was
               sutable
               to
               their
               dignities
               :
               But
               this
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               because
               at
               the
               King
               's
               
               coming
               thither
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               did
               attend
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               (
               the
               31
               of
               August
               )
               created
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ;
               which
               honour
               had
               an
               addition
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               having
               many
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               this
               Nation
               then
               made
               Doctors
               and
               
                 Masters
                 of
                 Art
                 with
                 him
              
               :
               Some
               of
               whose
               names
               shall
               be
               recorded
               and
               live
               with
               his
               (
               and
               none
               shall
               out-live
               it
               .
               )
               First
               Dr.
               Curle
               and
               Dr.
               Wren
               ,
               who
               were
               then
               Bishops
               of
               Winton
               and
               of
               Norwich
               (
               and
               had
               formerly
               taken
               their
               degrees
               in
               Cambridge
               )
               were
               with
               him
               created
               Doctors
               of
               Divinity
               in
               his
               University
               .
               So
               was
               Merick
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               learned
               
                 Izaak
                 Causabon
              
               ;
               and
               Prince
               Rupert
               (
               who
               still
               lives
               )
               the
               then
               
               Duke
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               of
               Barkshire
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               others
               of
               noble
               birth
               (
               too
               many
               to
               be
               named
               )
               were
               then
               created
               Masters
               of
               Arts.
               
            
             
               Some
               years
               before
               the
               unhappy
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               this
               Nation
               being
               then
               happy
               and
               in
               peace
               (
               though
               inwardly
               sick
               of
               being
               well
               )
               namely
               in
               the
               year
               1639.
               a
               discontented
               party
               of
               the
               Scots
               Church
               were
               zealously
               restless
               for
               another
               Reformation
               of
               their
               Kirk
               Government
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               created
               a
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               for
               the
               general
               taking
               of
               which
               they
               pretended
               to
               petition
               the
               King
               for
               his
               assent
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               injoyn
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               by
               all
               of
               
               that
               Nation
               :
               but
               this
               Petition
               was
               not
               to
               be
               presenred
               to
               him
               by
               a
               Committee
               of
               eight
               or
               ten
               men
               of
               their
               Fraternity
               ,
               but
               by
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               and
               they
               so
               arm'd
               ,
               as
               seem'd
               to
               force
               an
               assent
               to
               what
               they
               seem'd
               to
               request
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               forbidden
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               yet
               they
               entred
               England
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               heat
               of
               Zeal
               took
               and
               plunder'd
               New-Castle
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               was
               forc'd
               to
               meet
               them
               with
               an
               Army
               ;
               but
               upon
               a
               Treaty
               and
               some
               concessions
               ,
               he
               sent
               them
               back
               (
               though
               not
               so
               rich
               as
               they
               intended
               ,
               yet
               )
               for
               that
               time
               without
               blood-shed
               :
               But
               oh
               ,
               this
               Peace
               and
               this
               Covenant
               were
               but
               the
               forerunners
               of
               
               War
               and
               the
               many
               miseries
               that
               followed
               :
               For
               in
               the
               year
               following
               there
               were
               so
               many
               chosen
               into
               the
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               were
               of
               a
               conjunct
               Council
               with
               these
               very
               zealous
               ,
               and
               as
               factious
               Reformes
               ,
               as
               begot
               such
               a
               confusion
               by
               the
               several
               desires
               and
               designs
               in
               many
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               in
               the
               very
               common
               people
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               so
               lost
               by
               contrary
               designs
               ,
               fears
               and
               confusions
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               the
               Scots
               and
               their
               Covenant
               would
               restore
               them
               to
               their
               former
               tranquillity
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               the
               Presbyterian
               party
               of
               this
               Nation
               did
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1643.
               
               invite
               the
               Scotch
               Covenanters
               back
               into
               England
               :
               and
               hither
               they
               came
               marching
               with
               it
               gloriously
               upon
               their
               Pikes
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Hats
               ,
               with
               this
               Motto
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 Crown
                 and
                 Covenant
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               This
               I
               saw
               ,
               and
               suffer'd
               by
               it
               .
               But
               when
               I
               look
               back
               upon
               the
               ruine
               of
               Families
               ,
               the
               bloodshed
               ,
               the
               decay
               of
               common
               honesty
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               former
               piety
               and
               plain
               dealing
               of
               this
               now
               sinful
               Nation
               is
               turned
               into
               cruelty
               and
               cunning
               ,
               I
               praise
               God
               that
               he
               prevented
               me
               from
               being
               of
               that
               party
               which
               help'd
               to
               bring
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               those
               sad
               Confusions
               that
               have
               follow'd
               it
               ,
               And
               I
               have
               been
               the
               
               bolder
               to
               say
               this
               of
               my self
               ,
               because
               in
               a
               sad
               discourse
               with
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               I
               heard
               him
               make
               the
               like
               grateful
               acknowledgement
               .
            
             
               This
               digression
               is
               intended
               for
               the
               better
               information
               of
               the
               Reader
               in
               what
               will
               follow
               concerning
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               That
               the
               Covenanters
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               and
               their
               party
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               made
               many
               Exceptions
               against
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               seem'd
               restless
               for
               a
               Reformation
               :
               And
               though
               their
               desires
               seem'd
               not
               reasonable
               to
               the
               King
               and
               the
               learned
               Dr.
               Laud
               ,
               then
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               yet
               to
               quiet
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               prevent
               
               future
               confusion
               ,
               they
               did
               in
               the
               year
               1641.
               desire
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               to
               call
               two
               more
               of
               the
               Convocation
               to
               advise
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               then
               draw
               up
               some
               such
               safe
               alterations
               as
               he
               thought
               fit
               in
               the
               Service
               Book
               ,
               and
               abate
               some
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               were
               least
               material
               ,
               for
               satisfying
               their
               consciences
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               they
               did
               meet
               together
               privately
               twice
               a
               week
               at
               the
               Dean
               of
               
               Westminster's
               House
               (
               for
               the
               space
               of
               3
               months
               or
               more
               .
               )
               But
               not
               long
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               had
               made
               the
               Reformation
               ready
               for
               a
               view
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               were
               both
               fall'n
               into
               such
               a
               confusion
               ,
               that
               
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               Model
               for
               Reformation
               became
               then
               useless
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               his
               Reputation
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1642.
               propos'd
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               to
               the
               King
               then
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               of
               their
               Trustees
               for
               the
               settling
               of
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               and
               was
               allowed
               of
               by
               the
               King
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               but
               that
               Treaty
               came
               to
               nothing
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1643.
               the
               2
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               took
               upon
               them
               to
               make
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               call
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               to
               debate
               and
               settle
               some
               Church
               controversies
               (
               of
               which
               many
               were
               very
               unfit
               to
               judges
               :
               )
               in
               which
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               was
               also
               named
               ;
               
               but
               did
               not
               appear
               ,
               I
               suppose
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               that
               many
               other
               worthy
               and
               learned
               men
               did
               forbear
               ,
               the
               Summons
               wanting
               the
               King's
               Authority
               .
               And
               here
               I
               must
               look
               back
               and
               tell
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               year
               1642.
               he
               was
               (
               Iuly
               21.
               )
               named
               by
               a
               more
               undoubted
               Authority
               to
               a
               more
               noble
               imployment
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               
                 Professor
                 Regius
                 of
                 Divinity
                 in
                 Oxford
              
               ;
               but
               though
               
                 knowledge
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 puff
                 up
                 ,
              
               yet
               his
               modesty
               and
               too
               mean
               an
               opinion
               of
               his
               great
               Abilities
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               real
               or
               pretended
               reasons
               (
               exprest
               in
               his
               Speech
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               appeared
               in
               the
               Chair
               ,
               and
               since
               printed
               )
               kept
               him
               from
               entring
               into
               it
               till
               Octobor
               1646.
               
            
             
             
               He
               did
               for
               about
               a
               years
               time
               continue
               to
               read
               his
               matchless
               Lectures
               ,
               which
               were
               first
               
                 de
                 Iuramento
              
               ,
               a
               Point
               very
               difficult
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               very
               dangerous
               to
               be
               handled
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               But
               this
               learned
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               eminently
               furnished
               with
               Abilities
               to
               satisfie
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               upon
               that
               important
               Subject
               ;
               so
               he
               wanted
               not
               courage
               to
               assert
               the
               true
               obligation
               of
               Oaths
               in
               a
               degenerate
               Age
               ,
               when
               men
               had
               made
               perjury
               a
               main
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               How
               much
               the
               learned
               world
               stands
               obliged
               to
               him
               for
               these
               and
               his
               following
               Lectures
               
                 de
                 Conscientia
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               attempt
               to
               declare
               ,
               as
               being
               very
               
               sensible
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               Pens
               must
               needs
               fall
               short
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               them
               :
               So
               that
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               That
               they
               continue
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               for
               ever
               ,
               as
               a
               compleat
               standard
               for
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               most
               material
               doubts
               in
               Casuistical
               Divinity
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               proceed
               to
               tell
               the
               Reader
               ,
               That
               about
               the
               time
               of
               his
               reading
               those
               Lectures
               (
               the
               King
               being
               then
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               )
               the
               Parliament
               had
               sent
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               
                 Negative
                 Oath
              
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               more
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Chair
               ,
               and
               all
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               :
               and
               all
               other
               inferiour
               Scholars
               of
               what
               degree
               soever
               ,
               
               were
               
                 all
                 to
                 take
                 these
                 Oaths
              
               by
               a
               sixed
               day
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               did
               not
               ,
               to
               abandon
               their
               Colledge
               and
               the
               University
               too
               ,
               within
               24
               hours
               after
               the
               beating
               of
               a
               Drum
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               remain'd
               longer
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               proceeded
               against
               as
               Spies
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Laud
               then
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               had
               been
               formerly
               murthered
               by
               this
               wicked
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               yet
               was
               not
               ;
               and
               the
               University
               had
               yet
               some
               faint
               hopes
               that
               in
               a
               Treaty
               then
               in
               being
               ,
               or
               pretended
               to
               be
               suddenly
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               such
               an
               Agreement
               made
               between
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               the
               dissenters
               in
               the
               University
               might
               
               both
               preserve
               their
               Consciences
               and
               Subsistance
               which
               they
               then
               enjoyed
               by
               their
               Colledges
               .
            
             
               And
               being
               possess'd
               of
               this
               mistaken
               hope
               ,
               That
               the
               Parliament
               were
               not
               yet
               grown
               so
               merciless
               as
               not
               to
               allow
               manifest
               reason
               for
               their
               not
               submitting
               to
               the
               enjoyn'd
               Oaths
               ,
               the
               University
               appointed
               twenty
               Delegates
               to
               meet
               ,
               consider
               ,
               and
               draw
               up
               a
               Manifesto
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               why
               they
               could
               not
               take
               those
               Oaths
               but
               by
               violation
               of
               their
               Consciences
               :
               And
               of
               these
               Delegates
               Dr.
               Sheldon
               (
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               Dr.
               Morley
               (
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               )
               and
               that
               most
               
               honest
               ,
               and
               as
               judicious
               Civil
               Lawyer
               ,
               Dr.
               Zouch
               ,
               were
               a
               part
               ,
               the
               rest
               I
               cannot
               now
               name
               ;
               but
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               the
               Delegates
               requested
               Dr.
               Zouch
               to
               draw
               up
               the
               Law
               part
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               requested
               to
               methodize
               and
               add
               what
               referr'd
               to
               reason
               and
               conscience
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               into
               form
               :
               He
               yielded
               to
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               .
               And
               then
               after
               they
               had
               been
               read
               in
               a
               full
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               allow'd
               of
               ,
               they
               were
               printed
               in
               Latin
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliaments
               proceedings
               and
               the
               Universities
               sufferings
               might
               he
               manifested
               to
               all
               Nations
               ;
               and
               the
               Imposers
               of
               these
               Oaths
               might
               repent
               ,
               or
               
               answer
               them
               :
               But
               they
               were
               past
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               latter
               ,
               I
               might
               swear
               they
               neither
               can
               ,
               nor
               ever
               will.
               And
               these
               reasons
               were
               also
               suddenly
               turn'd
               into
               English
               by
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               these
               three
               Kingdoms
               might
               the
               better
               judge
               of
               the
               Loyal
               Parties
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               the
               Independants
               (
               who
               were
               then
               grown
               to
               be
               the
               most
               powerful
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               )
               had
               taken
               the
               King
               from
               a
               close
               to
               a
               more
               large
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               own
               pretences
               to
               
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               were
               obliged
               to
               allow
               somewhat
               of
               that
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               in
               the
               year
               1646.
               sent
               for
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
                 
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Sheldon
              
               (
               the
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               )
               and
               
                 Dr.
                 Morley
              
               (
               the
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               )
               to
               attend
               him
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               advise
               with
               them
               ,
               how
               far
               he
               might
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               comply
               with
               the
               Proposals
               of
               the
               Parliament
               for
               a
               Peace
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               but
               these
               having
               been
               then
               denied
               him
               by
               the
               Presbyterian
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               now
               allow'd
               him
               by
               those
               in
               present
               power
               .
               And
               as
               those
               other
               Divines
               ,
               so
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               gave
               his
               attendance
               on
               his
               Majesty
               also
               in
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               ,
               preach'd
               there
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               that
               attendance
               many
               ,
               both
               publick
               and
               private
               Conferences
               
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               his
               Majesties
               great
               satisfaction
               .
               At
               which
               time
               he
               desir'd
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               Parliament
               had
               propos'd
               to
               him
               the
               abolishing
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               inconsistent
               with
               Monarchy
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               declare
               his
               judgment
               :
               He
               undertook
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               might
               not
               be
               printed
               till
               our
               King
               's
               happy
               Restoration
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               was
               .
               And
               at
               Dr.
               Sanderson's
               taking
               his
               leave
               of
               his
               Majesty
               in
               this
               last
               attendance
               on
               him
               ,
               the
               King
               requested
               him
               
                 to
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 writing
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               To
               which
               his
               answer
               was
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 grown
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 unfit
                 to
                 write
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               But
               the
               King
               was
               so
               bold
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               It
               was
               the
               simplest
               answer
               be
               ever
               heard
               from
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ;
               for
               no
               young
               man
               was
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               Judge
               ,
               or
               write
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               .
               And
               let
               me
               here
               take
               occasion
               to
               tell
               the
               Reader
               this
               truth
               ,
               not
               commonly
               known
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               of
               these
               Conferences
               this
               conscientious
               King
               told
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               them
               that
               then
               waited
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 two
                 Erro●●
                 did
                 much
                 afflict
                 him
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               ,
               his
               assent
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Strafford's
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               abolishing
               Episcopacy
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               God
               ever
               
               restored
               him
               to
               be
               in
               a
               peaceable
               possession
               of
               his
               Crown
               ,
               he
               would
               demonstrate
               his
               Repentance
               by
               a
               publick
               Confession
               and
               a
               voluntary
               Penance
               (
               
                 I
                 think
                 barefoot
              
               )
               from
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               or
               Whitehall
               ,
               to
               St.
               Paul's
               Church
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               people
               to
               intercede
               with
               God
               for
               his
               pardon
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               one
               of
               them
               told
               it
               me
               ,
               lives
               still
               ,
               and
               will
               witness
               it
               .
               And
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               Lectures
               
                 de
                 Juramento
              
               were
               so
               approv'd
               and
               valu'd
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               time
               of
               his
               imprisonment
               and
               solitude
               ,
               he
               translated
               them
               into
               exact
               English
               ,
               desiring
               Dr.
               Iuxson
               (
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               )
               
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 
                 Herbert
              
               (
               who
               then
               attended
               him
               )
               to
               compare
               them
               with
               the
               Original
               .
               The
               last
               still
               lives
               ,
               and
               has
               declared
               it
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               of
               that
               King's
               excellencies
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               which
               was
               lately
               shew'd
               me
               by
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Dugdale
              
               ,
               King
               at
               Arms.
               The
               Book
               was
               design'd
               to
               be
               put
               into
               the
               King's
               Library
               at
               St
               
               Iames's
               ,
               but
               I
               doubt
               not
               now
               to
               be
               found
               there
               .
               I
               thought
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Author
               and
               the
               Translator
               to
               be
               both
               so
               much
               concern'd
               in
               this
               Relation
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               conceal'd
               from
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               therefore
               here
               inserted
               .
            
             
               I
               now
               return
               to
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               in
               the
               Chair
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               where
               they
               
               that
               comply'd
               not
               in
               taking
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Negative
                 Oath
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Parliament
                 Ordinance
              
               for
               Church
               Discipline
               and
               Worship
               ,
               were
               under
               a
               sad
               and
               daily
               apprehension
               of
               Expulsion
               ;
               for
               the
               Visiters
               were
               daily
               expected
               ,
               and
               both
               City
               and
               University
               full
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               a
               party
               of
               Presbyterian
               Divines
               ,
               that
               were
               as
               greedy
               and
               ready
               to
               possess
               ,
               as
               the
               ignorant
               and
               ill-natur'd
               Visiters
               were
               to
               eject
               the
               dissenters
               out
               of
               their
               Colledges
               and
               Livelyhoods
               :
               But
               notwithstanding
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               did
               still
               continue
               to
               read
               his
               Lecture
               ,
               and
               did
               to
               the
               very
               faces
               of
               those
               Presbyterian
               Divines
               and
               Souldiers
               ,
               read
               with
               so
               much
               reason
               ,
               
               and
               with
               a
               calm
               fortitude
               make
               such
               applications
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               asham'd
               ,
               and
               beg'd
               pardon
               of
               God
               and
               him
               ,
               and
               forborn
               to
               do
               what
               follow'd
               .
               But
               these
               thriving
               sinners
               were
               hardned
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Visiters
               expel'd
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               they
               ,
               without
               scruple
               or
               shame
               ,
               possest
               themselves
               of
               their
               Colledges
               ;
               so
               that
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               was
               (
               in
               Iune
               1648.
               )
               forc'd
               to
               pack
               up
               and
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               thank
               God
               he
               was
               not
               imprison'd
               ,
               as
               
                 Dr.
                 Sheldon
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
              
               ,
               and
               others
               then
               were
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               now
               again
               look
               back
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               tell
               my
               Reader
               ,
               that
               the
               year
               before
               this
               expulsion
               ,
               
               when
               the
               University
               had
               deny'd
               this
               Subscription
               ,
               &
               apprehended
               the
               danger
               of
               that
               Visitation
               which
               followed
               ,
               they
               sent
               
                 Dr.
                 Morley
              
               ,
               then
               Canon
               of
               Christ-Church
               (
               now
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               )
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               petition
               the
               Parliament
               for
               recalling
               the
               Injunction
               ,
               or
               a
               mitigation
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               accept
               of
               their
               Reasons
               why
               they
               could
               not
               take
               the
               Oaths
               injoyn'd
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Petition
               was
               by
               Parliament
               referr'd
               to
               a
               Committee
               to
               hear
               and
               report
               the
               Reasons
               to
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               a
               day
               set
               for
               hearing
               them
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               
                 Dr.
                 Morley
              
               and
               the
               rest
               went
               to
               inform
               and
               fee
               Counsel
               ,
               to
               plead
               their
               Cause
               on
               the
               day
               
               appointed
               :
               but
               there
               had
               been
               so
               many
               committed
               for
               pleading
               ,
               that
               none
               durst
               undertake
               it
               ;
               for
               at
               this
               time
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               that
               Parliament
               were
               become
               a
               
                 Noli
                 me
                 tangere
              
               ,
               as
               sacred
               and
               useful
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               Traditions
               ever
               were
               ,
               or
               are
               now
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               their
               number
               must
               never
               be
               known
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               without
               danger
               to
               be
               meddled
               with
               .
               For
               which
               Reason
               
                 Dr.
                 Morley
              
               was
               forc'd
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Counsel
               ,
               to
               plead
               the
               Universities
               Reasons
               for
               not
               complyance
               with
               the
               Parliaments
               injunctions
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               was
               done
               with
               great
               reason
               ,
               and
               a
               boldness
               equal
               to
               the
               Justice
               of
               
               his
               Cause
               ;
               yet
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               and
               the
               rest
               appearing
               with
               him
               were
               so
               fortunate
               ,
               as
               to
               return
               to
               Oxford
               without
               commitment
               .
               This
               was
               some
               few
               days
               before
               the
               Visiters
               and
               more
               Soldiers
               were
               sent
               down
               to
               drive
               the
               Dissenters
               out
               of
               the
               University
               .
               And
               one
               that
               was
               at
               this
               time
               of
               Dr.
               Morley's
               pleading
               a
               powerful
               man
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               Committee
               ,
               observing
               Dr.
               Morley's
               behaviour
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               inquiring
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               hearing
               a
               good
               report
               of
               his
               Morals
               ,
               was
               therefore
               willing
               to
               afford
               him
               a
               peculiar
               favour
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               might
               express
               it
               ,
               sent
               for
               me
               that
               relate
               this
               Story
               ,
               and
               
               knew
               
                 Dr.
                 Morley
              
               well
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               ,
               He
               had
               such
               a
               love
               for
               Dr.
               Morley
               ,
               that
               knowing
               he
               would
               not
               take
               the
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               must
               therefore
               be
               ejected
               his
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               leave
               Oxford
               ,
               he
               desired
               I
               would
               therefore
               write
               to
               him
               to
               ride
               out
               of
               Oxford
               when
               the
               Visiters
               came
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               return
               till
               they
               left
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               be
               sure
               then
               to
               return
               in
               safety
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               should
               without
               taking
               any
               Oath
               or
               other
               molestation
               ,
               enjoy
               his
               Canons
               place
               in
               his
               Colledge
               .
               I
               did
               receive
               this
               intended
               kindness
               with
               a
               sudden
               gladness
               ,
               because
               I
               was
               sure
               the
               party
               had
               a
               power
               ,
               and
               as
               sure
               he
               meant
               to
               perform
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               therefore
               write
               the
               Doctor
               word
               ;
               and
               his
               Answer
               
               was
               ,
               That
               I
               must
               not
               fail
               to
               return
               my
               Friend
               (
               who
               still
               lives
               )
               his
               humble
               and
               undissembled
               thanks
               ,
               though
               he
               could
               not
               accept
               of
               his
               intended
               kindness
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               Dean
               ,
               Dr.
               Gardner
               ,
               Dr.
               Paine
               ,
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               were
               turn'd
               out
               ,
               except
               Dr.
               Wall
               ,
               he
               should
               take
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               sin
               ,
               yet
               a
               shame
               to
               be
               left
               behind
               with
               him
               only
               .
               Dr.
               Wall
               I
               knew
               ,
               and
               will
               speak
               nothing
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               dead
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               easily
               imagined
               ,
               with
               what
               a
               joyful
               willingness
               these
               self-loving
               Reformers
               took
               possession
               of
               all
               vacant
               preferments
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               reluctance
               others
               parted
               with
               their
               beloved
               Colledges
               
               and
               Subsistance
               :
               but
               their
               Consciences
               were
               dearer
               than
               their
               Subsistance
               ,
               and
               out
               they
               went
               ;
               the
               Reformers
               possessing
               them
               without
               shame
               or
               scruple
               ,
               where
               I
               will
               leave
               these
               Scruple-mongers
               ,
               and
               make
               an
               account
               of
               the
               then
               present
               affairs
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               next
               imployment
               of
               my
               Readers
               patience
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               London
               all
               the
               Bishops
               Houses
               were
               turn'd
               to
               be
               Prisons
               ,
               and
               they
               fill'd
               with
               Divines
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               take
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               forbear
               reading
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               that
               were
               accus'd
               for
               some
               faults
               like
               these
               .
               For
               it
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               That
               about
               this
               time
               the
               Parliament
               set
               out
               
               a
               Proclamation
               to
               incourage
               all
               Lay-men
               that
               had
               occasion
               to
               complain
               of
               their
               Ministers
               for
               being
               troublesome
               or
               scandalous
               ,
               or
               that
               conformed
               not
               to
               Orders
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               complaint
               to
               a
               Committee
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               and
               the
               Minister
               ,
               though
               100
               miles
               from
               London
               ,
               should
               appear
               there
               and
               give
               satisfaction
               ,
               or
               be
               sequestred
               ;
               (
               and
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               no
               Parish
               could
               want
               a
               covetous
               ,
               or
               malicious
               ,
               or
               cross-grain'd
               complainant
               :
               )
               by
               which
               means
               all
               Prisons
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               other
               places
               ,
               became
               the
               sad
               habitations
               of
               Conforming
               Divines
               .
            
             
             
               And
               about
               this
               time
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               having
               been
               by
               an
               unknown
               Law
               condemned
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               suspended
               for
               some
               days
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               malicious
               Citizens
               fearing
               his
               pardon
               ,
               shut
               up
               their
               Shops
               ,
               professing
               not
               to
               open
               them
               till
               Justice
               was
               executed
               .
               This
               malice
               and
               madness
               is
               scarce
               credible
               ,
               but
               I
               saw
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               had
               been
               voted
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               &
               some
               upon
               that
               occasion
               sent
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               which
               made
               many
               Covenanters
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               believe
               Mr.
               Brightman
               (
               who
               probably
               was
               a
               a
               good
               and
               well
               meaning
               man
               )
               to
               be
               inspir'd
               in
               this
               Comment
               on
               
               the
               Apocalyps
               ,
               an
               Abridgment
               of
               which
               was
               now
               printed
               ,
               and
               cal'd
               Mr.
               Brightman
               
                 's
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
              
               .
               And
               though
               he
               was
               grosly
               mistaken
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               yet
               ;
               because
               he
               had
               made
               the
               Churches
               of
               Geneva
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               be
               Philadelphia
               in
               the
               
                 Apocalyps
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 God
                 loved
              
               ;
               and
               the
               power
               of
               Prelacy
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               evil
               Angel
               ,
               which
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               had
               now
               so
               spued
               up
               ,
               as
               never
               to
               recover
               their
               dignity
               :
               Therefore
               did
               those
               Covenanters
               approve
               and
               applaud
               Mr.
               Brightman
               for
               discovering
               and
               foretelling
               the
               Bishops
               downfall
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               both
               rail'd
               
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               rejoyc'd
               to
               buy
               good
               pennyworths
               of
               their
               Land
               ,
               which
               their
               Friends
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               did
               afford
               them
               as
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               diligent
               assistance
               to
               pull
               them
               down
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               Bishops
               power
               being
               now
               vacated
               ,
               the
               common
               people
               were
               made
               so
               happy
               ,
               as
               every
               Parish
               might
               choose
               their
               own
               Minister
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               when
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               did
               not
               preach
               true
               Doctrine
               :
               and
               by
               this
               and
               like
               means
               several
               Churches
               had
               several
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               pray'd
               and
               preach'd
               for
               and
               against
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               ingag'd
               their
               hearers
               to
               contend
               furiously
               for
               truths
               which
               they
               
               understood
               not
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               mention
               in
               the
               discourse
               that
               follows
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               two
               men
               that
               in
               their
               discourse
               undertook
               to
               give
               a
               character
               of
               a
               third
               person
               ;
               and
               one
               concluded
               he
               was
               a
               very
               honest
               man
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 beholding
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               that
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 beholden
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               something
               like
               this
               was
               in
               the
               designs
               both
               of
               the
               Covenanters
               and
               Independants
               (
               the
               last
               of
               which
               were
               now
               grown
               both
               as
               numerous
               and
               as
               powerful
               as
               the
               former
               :
               )
               for
               though
               they
               differed
               much
               in
               many
               Principles
               ,
               and
               preach'd
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               one
               making
               it
               
               a
               sign
               of
               being
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               but
               zealous
               for
               the
               Covenant
               :
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               by
               a
               Measure
               ,
               and
               to
               allow
               the
               same
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               we
               by
               Scripture
               claim
               to
               our selves
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               force
               any
               to
               swear
               the
               Covenant
               contrary
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               loose
               both
               their
               Livings
               and
               Liberties
               too
               .
               Though
               these
               differed
               thus
               in
               their
               conclusions
               ,
               yet
               they
               both
               agreed
               in
               their
               practice
               to
               preach
               down
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               get
               into
               the
               best
               sequestred
               Livings
               ;
               and
               whatever
               became
               of
               the
               true
               Owners
               ,
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               yet
               to
               continue
               
               in
               them
               without
               the
               least
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               They
               also
               made
               other
               strange
               Observations
               of
               
                 Election
                 ,
                 Reprobation
              
               ,
               and
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Points
               dependent
               upon
               these
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               wisest
               of
               the
               common
               people
               were
               not
               fit
               to
               judge
               of
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               am
               not
               ;
               though
               I
               must
               mention
               some
               of
               them
               historically
               in
               a
               more
               proper
               place
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               brought
               my
               Reader
               with
               me
               to
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               at
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               way
               thither
               I
               must
               tell
               him
               ,
               That
               a
               very
               Covenanter
               and
               a
               Scot
               too
               ,
               that
               came
               into
               England
               with
               this
               unhappy
               Covenant
               ,
               was
               got
               into
               a
               good
               sequestred
               
               Living
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Presbyterian
               Parish
               ,
               which
               had
               got
               the
               true
               Owner
               out
               .
               And
               this
               Scotch
               Presbyterian
               being
               well
               settled
               in
               this
               good
               Living
               ,
               began
               to
               reform
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               by
               cutting
               down
               a
               large
               Ewe
               Tree
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Trees
               that
               were
               an
               ornament
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               a
               shelter
               to
               the
               Parishioners
               ;
               who
               excepting
               against
               him
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               were
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Trees
                 were
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 own
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 fit
                 .
              
               I
               have
               hear'd
               (
               but
               do
               not
               affirm
               it
               )
               That
               no
               Action
               lies
               against
               him
               that
               is
               so
               wicked
               as
               to
               steal
               the
               winding
               sheet
               of
               a
               dead
               body
               
               after
               't
               is
               buried
               ;
               and
               have
               heard
               the
               reason
               to
               be
               ,
               because
               none
               were
               supposed
               to
               be
               so
               void
               of
               humanity
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               a
               Law
               would
               vilifie
               that
               Nation
               that
               would
               but
               suppose
               so
               vile
               a
               man
               to
               be
               born
               in
               it
               :
               nor
               would
               one
               suppose
               any
               man
               to
               do
               what
               this
               Covenanter
               did
               .
               And
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               Law
               against
               ,
               him
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               pity
               the
               Parish
               the
               less
               for
               turning
               out
               their
               legal
               Minister
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               now
               overtaken
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               at
               Boothby
               Parish
               ,
               where
               he
               hop'd
               to
               have
               enjoy'd
               himself
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               poor
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               quiet
               and
               desir'd
               privacy
               ;
               but
               it
               prov'd
               otherwise
               :
               For
               all
               corners
               
               of
               the
               Nation
               were
               fill'd
               with
               Covenanters
               ,
               Confusion
               ,
               Comittee-men
               and
               Soldiers
               ,
               serving
               each
               other
               to
               their
               several
               ends
               ,
               of
               revenge
               ,
               or
               power
               ,
               or
               profit
               ;
               and
               these
               Committee-men
               and
               Soldiers
               were
               most
               of
               them
               so
               possest
               with
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               they
               became
               like
               those
               that
               were
               infected
               with
               that
               dreadful
               Plague
               of
               Athens
               ;
               the
               Plague
               of
               which
               Plague
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               by
               it
               became
               maliciously
               restless
               to
               get
               into
               company
               ,
               and
               to
               joy
               (
               so
               the
               Historian
               *
               saith
               )
               when
               they
               had
               infected
               others
               ,
               even
               those
               of
               their
               most
               beloved
               or
               nearest
               Friends
               or
               Relations
               ;
               and
               though
               there
               might
               be
               some
               
               of
               these
               Covenanters
               that
               were
               beguil'd
               ,
               and
               meant
               well
               ;
               yet
               such
               were
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               temper
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               who
               though
               quiet
               and
               harmless
               ,
               yet
               an
               eminent
               dissenter
               from
               them
               ,
               could
               not
               live
               peaceably
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               :
               For
               the
               Soldiers
               would
               appear
               ,
               and
               visibly
               disturb
               him
               in
               the
               Church
               when
               he
               read
               Prayers
               ,
               pretending
               to
               advise
               him
               how
               God
               was
               to
               be
               serv'd
               most
               acceptably
               :
               which
               he
               not
               approving
               ,
               but
               continuing
               to
               observe
               order
               and
               decent
               behaviour
               in
               reading
               the
               Church
               Service
               ,
               they
               forc'd
               his
               Book
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               tore
               it
               ,
               expecting
               extemporary
               Prayers
               .
            
             
             
               At
               this
               time
               he
               was
               advis'd
               by
               a
               Parliament
               man
               of
               power
               and
               note
               ,
               that
               lov'd
               and
               valued
               him
               much
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               strict
               in
               reading
               all
               the
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               but
               make
               some
               little
               variation
               ,
               especially
               if
               the
               Soldiers
               came
               to
               watch
               him
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               might
               not
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               him
               and
               his
               other
               Friends
               to
               secure
               him
               from
               taking
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               Sequestration
               :
               for
               which
               Reasons
               he
               did
               vary
               somewhat
               from
               the
               strict
               Rules
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               .
               I
               will
               set
               down
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Confession
               which
               he
               us'd
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               it
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               and
               tell
               the
               Reader
               that
               all
               his
               other
               variations
               were
               as
               little
               ,
               &
               much
               like
               to
               this
               .
            
             
             
               His
               Confession
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 Almighty
                 God
                 and
                 merciful
                 Father
                 ,
                 we
                 thy
                 unworthy
                 Servants
                 do
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 sorrow
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 long
                 gone
                 astray
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 ways
                 like
                 lost
                 sheep
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 following
                 too
                 much
                 the
                 vain
                 devices
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 grievously
                 offended
                 against
                 thy
                 holy
                 Laws
                 both
                 in
                 thought
                 ,
                 word
                 and
                 deed
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 left
                 undone
                 those
                 good
                 duties
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 might
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 done
                 those
                 evils
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 avoided
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 We
                 confess
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 health
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 help
                 in
                 any
                 Creature
                 to
                 relieve
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 
                 our
                 hope
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 mercy
                 ,
                 whose
                 justice
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 our
                 sins
                 so
                 far
                 provoked
                 :
                 Have
                 mercy
                 therefore
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 miserable
                 offenders
                 :
                 spare
                 us
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 confess
                 our
                 faults
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 perish
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 gracious
                 promises
                 declared
                 unto
                 mankind
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 restore
                 us
                 upon
                 our
                 true
                 Repentance
                 into
                 thy
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 .
                 And
                 grant
                 ,
                 O
                 most
                 merciful
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 henceforth
                 study
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 please
                 thee
                 by
                 leading
                 a
                 godly
                 ,
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sober
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eternal
                 comfort
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 souls
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
             
               In
               these
               disturbances
               of
               tearing
               his
               Service
               Book
               ,
               a
               Neighbour
               came
               on
               a
               Sunday
               ,
               after
               the
               Evening
               Service
               was
               ended
               ,
               to
               visit
               and
               condole
               with
               him
               for
               the
               affront
               offered
               by
               the
               Soldiers
               .
               To
               whom
               he
               spake
               with
               a
               composed
               patience
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               
                 God
                 hath
                 restored
                 me
                 to
                 my
                 desir'd
                 privacy
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 hop'd
                 to
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 quietness
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 proves
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 I
                 depend
                 ,
                 sees
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 .
                 I
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 prevented
                 me
                 from
                 making
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 to
                 maintain
                 me
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 great
                 reputation
                 and
                 profit
                 :
                 and
                 
                 though
                 my
                 condition
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 submit
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 send
                 me
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 do
                 my
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 suffer
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 obey
                 it
                 .
              
               Thus
               by
               a
               sublime
               depending
               on
               his
               wise
               ,
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               pitiful
               Creator
               ,
               he
               did
               chearfully
               submit
               to
               what
               God
               had
               appointed
               ,
               justifying
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               he
               had
               preach'd
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               that
               excellent
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 King's
                 Meditations
                 in
                 his
                 Solitude
              
               was
               printed
               ,
               and
               made
               publick
               :
               and
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               was
               such
               a
               lover
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               so
               desirous
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               should
               see
               the
               character
               of
               him
               in
               that
               Book
               ,
               and
               something
               of
               
               the
               cause
               for
               which
               they
               suffer'd
               ,
               that
               he
               design'd
               to
               turn
               it
               into
               Latin
               :
               but
               when
               he
               had
               done
               half
               of
               it
               most
               excellently
               ,
               his
               Friend
               Dr.
               Earle
               prevented
               him
               ,
               by
               appearing
               to
               have
               done
               the
               whole
               very
               well
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               his
               dear
               and
               most
               intimate
               Friend
               ,
               the
               learned
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               came
               to
               enjoy
               a
               conversation
               and
               rest
               with
               him
               for
               some
               days
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               .
               And
               having
               formerly
               perswaded
               him
               to
               trust
               his
               excellent
               memory
               ,
               and
               not
               read
               ,
               but
               try
               to
               speak
               a
               Sermon
               as
               he
               had
               writ
               it
               .
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               became
               so
               complyant
               as
               to
               promise
               he
               would
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               they
               two
               went
               early
               the
               
               Sunday
               following
               to
               a
               Neighbour
               Minister
               ,
               and
               requested
               to
               exchange
               a
               Sermon
               ;
               and
               they
               did
               so
               .
               And
               at
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               going
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               he
               gave
               his
               Sermon
               (
               which
               was
               a
               very
               short
               one
               )
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               intending
               to
               preach
               it
               as
               't
               was
               writ
               ;
               but
               before
               he
               had
               preach'd
               a
               third
               part
               ,
               Dr.
               Hammond
               (
               looking
               on
               his
               Sermon
               as
               written
               )
               observed
               him
               to
               be
               out
               ,
               and
               so
               lost
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               he
               also
               became
               afraid
               for
               him
               ;
               for
               't
               was
               discernable
               to
               many
               of
               the
               plain
               Auditory
               :
               But
               when
               he
               had
               ended
               this
               short
               Sermon
               ,
               as
               they
               two
               walk'd
               homeward
               ,
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               said
               with
               much
               
               earnestness
               ,
               
                 Good
                 Doctor
                 give
                 me
                 my
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 man
                 living
                 shall
                 ever
                 perswade
                 me
                 to
                 preach
                 again
                 without
                 my
                 Books
                 .
              
               To
               which
               the
               reply
               was
               ,
               
                 Good
                 Doctor
                 be
                 not
                 angry
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 ever
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 preach
                 again
                 without
                 Book
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 leave
                 to
                 burn
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 Master
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               Part
               of
               the
               occasion
               of
               Dr.
               
               Hammond's
               visit
               was
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               to
               discourse
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               about
               some
               Opinions
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               then
               ,
               they
               had
               doubtless
               differed
               formerly
               ;
               't
               was
               about
               those
               knotty
               Points
               ,
               which
               are
               by
               the
               Learned
               call'd
               the
               
                 Quinquarticular
                 Controversie
              
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               
               shall
               proceed
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               any
               Judgment
               (
               I
               pretend
               not
               to
               that
               )
               but
               some
               short
               Historical
               account
               which
               shall
               follow
               .
            
             
               There
               had
               been
               ,
               since
               the
               unhappy
               Covenant
               was
               brought
               ,
               and
               so
               generally
               taken
               in
               England
               ,
               a
               liberty
               given
               or
               taken
               by
               many
               Preachers
               (
               those
               of
               London
               especially
               )
               to
               preach
               and
               be
               too
               positive
               in
               the
               Points
               of
               
                 Vniversal
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 Predestination
              
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               depending
               upon
               these
               .
               Some
               of
               which
               preach'd
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 men
                 were
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 predestinated
                 to
                 salvation
                 or
                 damnation
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 sin
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 their
                 most
                 diligent
                 
                 endeavour
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               Others
               ,
               
                 That
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 grieve
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 by
                 an
                 inevitable
                 decree
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 world
              
               ;
               affirming
               therefore
               ,
               
                 that
                 man
                 had
                 some
                 power
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 advised
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 his
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
              
               ;
               maintaining
               ,
               
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 can
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 that
                 does
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 damned
                 :
              
               And
               yet
               many
               that
               affirmed
               this
               ,
               would
               confess
               ,
               
                 That
                 that
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 perswasive
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 receive
                 
                 or
                 refuse
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 grace
                 which
                 shall
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Which
               truths
               ,
               or
               untruths
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               be
               they
               which
               they
               will
               ,
               did
               upon
               these
               or
               the
               like
               occasions
               come
               to
               be
               searched
               into
               ,
               and
               charitably
               debated
               betwixt
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Pierce
               (
               the
               now
               Reverend
               Dean
               of
               Salisbury
               )
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               proceed
               to
               give
               some
               account
               ,
               but
               briefly
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1648.
               the
               52
               London
               Ministers
               (
               then
               a
               Fraternity
               of
               
                 Ston
                 Colledge
              
               in
               that
               City
               )
               had
               in
               a
               printed
               Declaration
               aspers'd
               Dr.
               Hammond
               most
               heinously
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               in
               his
               
                 Practical
                 Catechism
              
               affirm'd
               ,
               
                 That
                 our
                 Saviour
                 died
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 all
                 mankind
                 .
              
               To
               
               jnstifie
               which
               truth
               ,
               he
               presently
               makes
               a
               charitable
               Reply
               (
               as
               't
               is
               now
               printed
               in
               his
               Works
               .
               )
               After
               which
               there
               were
               many
               Letters
               past
               betwixt
               the
               said
               
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Dr.
                 Pierce
              
               ,
               concerning
               God's
               grace
               and
               decrees
               .
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               was
               with
               much
               unwillingness
               drawn
               into
               this
               Debate
               ;
               for
               he
               declared
               it
               would
               prove
               uneasie
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               judgment
               of
               God's
               decrees
               differ'd
               with
               
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
              
               (
               whom
               he
               reverenced
               and
               loved
               dearly
               )
               and
               would
               not
               therefore
               ingage
               him
               into
               a
               Controversie
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               could
               never
               hope
               to
               see
               an
               end
               :
               but
               they
               did
               all
               enter
               into
               a
               charitable
               disquisition
               
               of
               these
               said
               Points
               in
               several
               Letters
               ,
               to
               the
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Learned
               ;
               those
               betwixt
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               and
               
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
              
               being
               printed
               in
               his
               Works
               ;
               and
               for
               what
               past
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               Learned
               
                 Dr.
                 Pierce
              
               ,
               I
               refer
               my
               Reader
               to
               a
               Letter
               annext
               to
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Relation
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               the
               Judgment
               of
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               was
               by
               these
               Debates
               altered
               from
               what
               it
               was
               at
               his
               entrance
               into
               them
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               year
               1632.
               when
               his
               excellent
               Sermons
               were
               first
               printed
               in
               4o.
               the
               Reader
               may
               on
               the
               Margent
               find
               some
               accusation
               of
               Arminius
               for
               false
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               find
               ,
               that
               
               upon
               a
               review
               and
               reprinting
               those
               Sermons
               in
               folio
               in
               the
               year
               1657.
               that
               accusation
               of
               Arminius
               is
               omitted
               .
               And
               the
               change
               of
               his
               judgment
               seems
               more
               fully
               to
               appear
               in
               his
               said
               Letter
               to
               
                 Dr.
                 Pierce
              
               .
               And
               let
               me
               now
               tell
               the
               Reader
               ,
               which
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               perplex'd
               with
               these
               several
               affirmations
               of
               God's
               decrees
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
              
               ,
               in
               a
               Postscript
               to
               the
               last
               Letter
               of
               Dr.
               Sanderson's
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 God
                 can
                 reconcile
                 his
                 own
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 advises
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 does
                 ,
                 to
                 study
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 wise
                 to
                 sobriety
                 .
              
               And
               let
               me
               add
               further
               ,
               that
               if
               these
               52
               Ministers
               of
               
                 Sion
                 Colledge
              
               were
               the
               occasion
               
               of
               the
               Debates
               in
               these
               Letters
               ;
               they
               have
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               been
               the
               occasion
               of
               giving
               an
               end
               to
               the
               
                 Quinquarticular
                 Controversie
              
               ,
               for
               none
               have
               since
               undertaken
               to
               say
               more
               ;
               but
               seem
               to
               be
               so
               wise
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               content
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               shall
               be
               laid
               open
               .
               And
               let
               me
               here
               tell
               the
               Reader
               also
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               rest
               of
               mankind
               would
               ,
               as
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               not
               conceal
               their
               alteration
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               confess
               it
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               themselves
               ,
               then
               our
               Nation
               would
               become
               freer
               from
               pertinacious
               Disputes
               ,
               and
               fuller
               of
               Recantations
               .
            
             
             
               I
               cannot
               lead
               my
               Reader
               to
               
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
              
               and
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               where
               we
               left
               them
               at
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               look'd
               back
               to
               the
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               Society
               of
               Covenanters
               in
               
                 Sion
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               and
               those
               others
               scattered
               up
               and
               down
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               given
               some
               account
               of
               their
               proceedings
               and
               usage
               of
               the
               late
               learned
               
                 Dr.
                 Laud
              
               ,
               then
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               And
               though
               I
               will
               forbear
               to
               mention
               the
               injustice
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               barbarous
               usage
               of
               him
               ,
               both
               then
               and
               before
               it
               ;
               yet
               my
               desire
               is
               ,
               that
               what
               follows
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               because
               it
               does
               now
               ,
               or
               may
               hereafter
               concern
               us
               ,
               namely
               ,
               That
               in
               his
               last
               
               sad
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Scaffold
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               having
               freely
               pardoned
               all
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               humbly
               begg'd
               of
               God
               to
               Pardon
               them
               ,
               and
               besought
               those
               present
               to
               pardon
               and
               pray
               for
               him
               ;
               yet
               he
               seem'd
               to
               accuse
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               for
               suffering
               a
               sort
               of
               wretched
               people
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               known
               why
               he
               was
               condemned
               ,
               to
               go
               visibly
               up
               and
               down
               to
               gather
               hands
               to
               a
               Petition
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Parliament
                 would
                 hasten
                 his
                 Execution
                 .
              
               And
               having
               declar'd
               how
               unjustly
               he
               thought
               himself
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               and
               accus'd
               for
               endeavouring
               to
               bring
               in
               Popery
               (
               for
               that
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Accusations
               for
               which
               he
               
               died
               )
               he
               declar'd
               with
               sadness
               ,
               That
               the
               several
               Sects
               and
               Divisions
               then
               in
               England
               (
               which
               he
               had
               laboured
               to
               prevent
               )
               were
               like
               to
               bring
               the
               Pope
               a
               far
               greater
               harvest
               ,
               than
               he
               could
               ever
               have
               expected
               without
               them
               .
               And
               said
               ,
               
                 these
                 Sects
                 and
                 Divisions
                 introduce
                 prophaneness
                 under
                 the
                 cloak
                 of
                 an
                 imaginary
                 Religion
              
               ;
               and
               
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Religion
                 by
                 changing
                 it
                 into
                 Opinion
              
               ;
               and
               
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 means
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 machinations
                 could
                 not
                 ruine
                 ,
                 was
                 fall'n
                 into
                 apparent
                 danger
                 by
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 his
                 Accusers
                 .
              
               To
               this
               purpose
               he
               spoke
               at
               his
               death
               :
               for
               this
               ,
               &
               more
               of
               which
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               view
               his
               last
               sad
               
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Scaffold
               .
               And
               't
               is
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               because
               his
               dear
               Friend
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               seems
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               same
               in
               his
               two
               large
               and
               remarkable
               Prefaces
               before
               his
               two
               Volumes
               of
               Sermons
               ;
               and
               seems
               also
               with
               much
               sorrow
               to
               say
               the
               same
               again
               in
               his
               last
               Will
               ,
               made
               when
               he
               apprehended
               himself
               to
               be
               very
               near
               his
               death
               .
               And
               these
               Covenanters
               ought
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               late
               wicked
               War
               began
               by
               them
               ,
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               was
               ejected
               out
               of
               the
               Professors
               Chair
               in
               Oxford
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               he
               had
               continued
               in
               it
               (
               for
               he
               lived
               14
               years
               after
               )
               both
               the
               Learned
               of
               this
               
               and
               other
               Nations
               ,
               had
               been
               made
               happy
               by
               many
               remarkable
               
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               so
               rationally
               stated
               ,
               and
               so
               briefly
               ,
               so
               clearly
               ,
               and
               so
               convincingly
               determin'd
               ,
               that
               Posterity
               might
               have
               joyed
               and
               boasted
               ,
               that
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               was
               born
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               and
               benefit
               of
               all
               the
               Learned
               that
               shall
               be
               born
               after
               him
               :
               But
               this
               benefit
               is
               so
               like
               
                 time
                 past
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               both
               irrecoverably
               lost
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               now
               return
               to
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               where
               we
               left
               Dr.
               Hammond
               and
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               together
               ,
               but
               neither
               can
               be
               found
               there
               .
               For
               the
               first
               was
               in
               his
               Journey
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               seiz'd
               
               upon
               the
               day
               after
               his
               Friends
               departure
               ,
               and
               carried
               Prisoner
               to
               Lincoln
               ,
               then
               a
               Garison
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               .
               For
               the
               pretended
               reason
               of
               which
               Commitment
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               this
               following
               account
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               one
               Mr.
               Clarke
               ,
               the
               Minister
               of
               Alington
               ,
               a
               Town
               not
               many
               miles
               from
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               ,
               who
               was
               an
               active
               man
               for
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Covenant
               ;
               one
               that
               ,
               when
               
                 Belvoire
                 Castle
              
               (
               then
               a
               Garison
               for
               the
               Parliament
               )
               was
               taken
               by
               a
               party
               of
               the
               King's
               Soldiers
               ,
               was
               taken
               in
               it
               ,
               &
               made
               a
               Prisoner
               of
               War
               in
               Newark
               ,
               then
               a
               Garison
               of
               the
               Kings
               ;
               a
               man
               so
               active
               and
               useful
               for
               his
               
               party
               ,
               that
               they
               became
               so
               much
               concern'd
               for
               his
               inlargement
               ,
               that
               the
               Committee
               of
               Lincoln
               sent
               a
               Troop
               of
               Horse
               to
               seize
               and
               bring
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               a
               Prisoner
               to
               that
               Garison
               ;
               and
               they
               did
               so
               .
               And
               there
               he
               had
               the
               happiness
               to
               meet
               with
               many
               ,
               that
               knew
               him
               so
               well
               as
               to
               treat
               him
               kindly
               ;
               but
               told
               him
               ,
               He
               must
               continue
               their
               Prisoner
               ,
               till
               he
               should
               purchase
               his
               own
               inlargement
               by
               procuring
               an
               Exchange
               for
               Mr.
               Clarke
               then
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               King's
               Garison
               of
               Newark
               .
               There
               were
               many
               Reasons
               given
               by
               the
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Injustice
               of
               his
               Imprisonment
               ,
               and
               the
               Inequality
               of
               the
               Exchange
               ,
               but
               all
               were
               uneffectual
               :
               
               For
               done
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               or
               he
               continue
               a
               Prisoner
               .
               And
               in
               time
               done
               it
               was
               upon
               the
               following
               Conditions
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               and
               Mr.
               Clarke
               being
               Exchanged
               ,
               should
               live
               undisturb'd
               at
               their
               own
               Parishes
               ;
               and
               of
               either
               were
               injur'd
               by
               the
               Soldiers
               of
               the
               contrary
               party
               ,
               the
               other
               having
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               procure
               him
               a
               Redress
               ,
               by
               having
               satisfaction
               made
               for
               his
               loss
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               other
               injury
               ;
               or
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               to
               be
               us'd
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               by
               the
               other
               party
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               could
               neither
               live
               safe
               ,
               nor
               quietly
               ,
               being
               several
               times
               plundered
               ,
               and
               once
               wounded
               in
               
               three
               places
               ;
               but
               he
               ,
               apprehending
               the
               remedy
               might
               turn
               to
               a
               more
               intolerable
               burthen
               by
               impatience
               or
               complying
               ,
               forbore
               both
               ;
               and
               possess'd
               his
               Soul
               in
               a
               contented
               quietness
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               repining
               .
               But
               though
               he
               could
               not
               enjoy
               the
               safety
               he
               expected
               by
               this
               Exchange
               ,
               yet
               by
               his
               Providence
               that
               can
               bring
               good
               out
               of
               evil
               ,
               it
               turn'd
               so
               much
               to
               his
               advantage
               ,
               that
               whereas
               his
               Living
               had
               been
               sequestred
               from
               the
               year
               1644.
               and
               continued
               to
               be
               so
               till
               this
               time
               of
               his
               Imprisonment
               ,
               he
               ,
               by
               the
               Articles
               of
               War
               in
               this
               Exchange
               for
               Mr.
               Clarke
               ,
               procur'd
               his
               Sequestration
               to
               be
               recall'd
               ,
               
               and
               by
               that
               means
               injoy'd
               a
               poor
               but
               contented
               subsistence
               for
               himself
               ,
               wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               till
               the
               happy
               Restoration
               of
               our
               King
               and
               Church
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               time
               of
               his
               poor
               ,
               but
               contented
               privacy
               of
               life
               ,
               his
               Casuistical
               learning
               ,
               peaceful
               moderation
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               became
               so
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               many
               that
               apply'd
               themselves
               to
               him
               for
               Resolution
               in
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               some
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               many
               not
               ;
               some
               requiring
               satisfaction
               by
               Conference
               ,
               others
               by
               Letters
               ;
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               his
               life
               became
               almost
               as
               restless
               as
               their
               minds
               ;
               yet
               he
               denied
               no
               man
               :
               And
               if
               it
               be
               a
               truth
               which
               holy
               
               Mr.
               Herbert
               says
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 worldly
                 joys
                 seem
                 less
                 ,
                 when
                 compared
                 with
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 or
                 doing
                 kindnesses
              
               ;
               then
               doubtless
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               might
               have
               boasted
               for
               relieving
               so
               many
               restless
               and
               wounded
               Consciences
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               says
               ,
               
                 are
                 a
                 burthen
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 bear
                 ,
              
               though
               their
               fortitude
               may
               sustain
               their
               other
               Infirmities
               :
               and
               if
               words
               cannot
               express
               the
               joy
               of
               a
               Conscience
               relieved
               from
               such
               restless
               Agonies
               ;
               then
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               might
               rejoyce
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               were
               by
               him
               so
               clearly
               and
               conscientiously
               satisfied
               ;
               for
               he
               denied
               none
               ,
               and
               would
               often
               praise
               God
               for
               that
               ability
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               for
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               that
               
               God
               had
               inclin'd
               his
               heart
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               any
               of
               those
               poor
               ,
               but
               precious
               Souls
               ,
               for
               which
               his
               Saviour
               vouchsafed
               to
               be
               crucified
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               those
               very
               many
               Cases
               that
               were
               resolved
               by
               Letters
               ,
               have
               been
               preserv'd
               and
               printed
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               Posterity
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Marrying
                     with
                     a
                     Recusant
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     unlawful
                     Love.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     a
                     Military
                     life
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     Scandal
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     a
                     Bond
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     King's
                     Name
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Ingagement
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     a
                     rash
                     Vow
                  
                   .
                
              
               
               But
               many
               more
               remain
               in
               private
               hands
               ,
               of
               which
               one
               is
               of
               Symony
               ;
               and
               I
               wish
               the
               World
               might
               see
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               undeceive
               some
               Patrons
               ,
               who
               think
               they
               have
               discharg'd
               that
               great
               and
               dangerous
               trust
               ,
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               if
               they
               take
               no
               money
               for
               a
               Living
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               parted
               with
               for
               other
               ends
               less
               justifiable
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               time
               of
               his
               retirement
               ,
               when
               the
               common
               people
               were
               amaz'd
               &
               grown
               giddy
               by
               the
               many
               falshoods
               and
               misapplications
               of
               Truths
               frequently
               vented
               in
               Sermons
               ;
               when
               they
               wrested
               the
               Scripture
               by
               challenging
               God
               to
               be
               of
               their
               party
               ,
               
               and
               call'd
               upon
               him
               in
               their
               prayers
               to
               patronize
               their
               Sacriledge
               &
               zealous
               Frenzies
               ,
               in
               this
               time
               he
               did
               so
               compassionate
               the
               generality
               of
               this
               misled
               Nation
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               times
               threatned
               danger
               ,
               yet
               he
               then
               hazarded
               his
               safety
               by
               writing
               the
               large
               and
               bold
               Preface
               now
               extant
               before
               his
               last
               20
               Sermons
               (
               first
               printed
               in
               the
               year
               1655.
               )
               In
               which
               there
               was
               such
               strength
               of
               reason
               ,
               with
               so
               powerful
               and
               clear
               convincing
               applications
               made
               to
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               as
               being
               read
               by
               one
               of
               those
               dissenting
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               was
               possess'd
               with
               such
               a
               spirit
               of
               contradiction
               ,
               as
               being
               neither
               able
               to
               defend
               his
               error
               ,
               nor
               yield
               
               to
               truth
               manifest
               (
               his
               Conscience
               having
               slept
               long
               and
               quietly
               in
               a
               good
               sequestred
               Living
               )
               was
               yet
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               so
               awakened
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               conflict
               with
               the
               reason
               he
               had
               met
               ,
               and
               the
               dammage
               he
               was
               to
               sustain
               if
               he
               consented
               to
               it
               (
               and
               being
               still
               unwilling
               to
               be
               so
               convinced
               ,
               as
               to
               lose
               by
               being
               over-reason'd
               )
               he
               went
               in
               haste
               to
               the
               Bookseller
               of
               whom
               't
               was
               bought
               ,
               threatned
               him
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               in
               anger
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 sold
                 a
                 Book
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 false
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Preface
                 had
                 upbraided
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 for
                 unjust
                 dealing
                 .
              
               To
               which
               his
               Reply
               was
               (
               't
               was
               
                 Tim.
                 Garthwaite
                 )
                 That
                 
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 Trade
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 print
                 and
                 sell
                 Books
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 would
                 write
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 it
                 by
                 setting
                 his
                 Name
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 print
                 the
                 Answer
                 ,
                 and
                 promote
                 the
                 selling
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               About
               the
               time
               of
               his
               printing
               this
               excellent
               Preface
               ,
               I
               met
               him
               accidentally
               in
               London
               in
               sad-coloured
               clothes
               ,
               and
               God
               knows
               ,
               far
               from
               being
               costly
               :
               the
               place
               of
               our
               meeting
               was
               near
               to
               
                 little
                 Britain
              
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               been
               to
               buy
               a
               Book
               ,
               which
               he
               then
               had
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               we
               had
               no
               inclination
               to
               part
               presently
               ;
               and
               therefore
               turn'd
               to
               stand
               in
               a
               corner
               under
               a
               Penthouse
               (
               for
               it
               began
               to
               rain
               )
               
               and
               immediately
               the
               wind
               rose
               ,
               and
               the
               rain
               increased
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               both
               became
               so
               inconvenient
               ,
               as
               to
               force
               us
               into
               a
               cleanly
               house
               ,
               where
               we
               had
               
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 Ale
              
               ,
               &
               a
               Fire
               for
               our
               money
               .
               This
               rain
               and
               wind
               were
               so
               obliging
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               to
               force
               our
               stay
               there
               for
               at
               least
               an
               hour
               ,
               to
               my
               great
               content
               and
               advantage
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               time
               he
               made
               to
               me
               many
               useful
               observations
               with
               much
               clearness
               and
               conscientious
               freedom
               .
               I
               shall
               relate
               a
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               hope
               they
               may
               also
               turn
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               my
               Reader
               .
               He
               seem'd
               to
               lament
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               had
               taken
               upon
               them
               to
               abolish
               our
               Liturgy
               ,
               to
               the
               scandal
               
               of
               so
               many
               devout
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               disgrace
               of
               those
               many
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               had
               seal'd
               the
               truth
               and
               use
               of
               it
               with
               their
               blood
               :
               and
               that
               no
               Minister
               was
               now
               thought
               godly
               that
               did
               not
               decry
               it
               ;
               and
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               pretend
               to
               make
               better
               Prayers
               
                 ex
                 tempore
              
               :
               and
               that
               they
               ,
               and
               only
               they
               that
               could
               do
               so
               ,
               prayed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               were
               godly
               ;
               though
               in
               their
               Sermons
               they
               disputed
               ,
               and
               evidently
               contradicted
               each
               other
               in
               their
               Prayers
               .
               And
               as
               he
               did
               dislike
               this
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               most
               highly
               commend
               the
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Collects
               were
               the
               most
               passionate
               ,
               proper
               ,
               and
               most
               elegant
               expressions
               
               that
               any
               language
               ever
               afforded
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               was
               in
               them
               such
               piety
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               interwoven
               with
               instructions
               ,
               that
               they
               taught
               us
               to
               know
               the
               power
               ,
               the
               wisdom
               ,
               the
               majesty
               ,
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               our
               duty
               both
               to
               him
               and
               our
               Neighbour
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               Congregation
               behaving
               hemselves
               reverently
               ,
               &
               putting
               up
               to
               God
               these
               joynt
               and
               known
               desires
               for
               pardon
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               praises
               for
               mercies
               receiv'd
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               be
               more
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               those
               raw
               unpremeditated
               expressions
               ,
               to
               which
               many
               of
               the
               hearers
               could
               not
               say
               Amen
               .
            
             
               And
               he
               then
               commended
               to
               me
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               the
               Psalter
               or
               
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
              
               ;
               speaking
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 
                 Treasury
                 of
                 Christian
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 fitted
                 for
                 all
                 persons
                 and
                 all
                 necessities
                 ;
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 soul
                 from
                 dejection
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 mention
                 of
                 God's
                 mercies
                 to
                 repentant
                 sinners
                 ;
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 holy
                 desires
                 ;
                 to
                 increase
                 joy
                 ;
                 to
                 moderate
                 sorrow
                 ;
                 to
                 nourish
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 us
                 patience
                 ,
                 by
                 waiting
                 God's
                 leasure
                 ;
                 to
                 beget
                 a
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 mercy
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 &
                 providence
                 of
                 our
                 Creator
                 ;
                 &
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 resignation
                 of
                 our selves
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 &
                 then
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 )
                 to
                 believe
                 our selves
                 happy
                 .
              
               This
               he
               said
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Psalms
               taught
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               the
               last
               they
               would
               not
               only
               prove
               to
               be
               our
               souls
               comfort
               ,
               but
               would
               become
               so
               habitual
               ,
               as
               to
               transform
               them
               into
               the
               image
               of
               his
               soul
               
               that
               composed
               them
               .
               After
               this
               manner
               he
               express'd
               himself
               concerning
               the
               Liturgy
               &
               Psalms
               ;
               &
               seem'd
               to
               lament
               that
               this
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               more
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               should
               in
               common
               Pulpits
               be
               turn'd
               into
               needless
               debates
               about
               
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 Election
              
               ,
               and
               Reprobation
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               and
               many
               like
               Questions
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               safely
               ignorant
               ,
               because
               Almighty
               God
               intends
               not
               to
               lead
               us
               to
               Heaven
               by
               hard
               Questions
               ,
               but
               by
               meekness
               and
               charity
               ,
               and
               a
               frequent
               practice
               of
               Devotion
               .
            
             
               And
               he
               seem'd
               to
               lament
               very
               much
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               means
               of
               irregular
               and
               indiscreet
               preaching
               ,
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Nation
               
               were
               possess'd
               with
               such
               dangerous
               mistakes
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               ,
               
                 They
                 might
                 be
                 religious
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 just
                 and
                 merciful
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 sell
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 something
                 left
                 that
                 was
                 worth
                 keeping
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 sure
                 they
                 were
                 elected
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 lives
                 were
                 visibly
                 scandalous
                 ;
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 cunning
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ;
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 wealth
                 was
                 got
                 without
                 justice
                 or
                 mercy
                 ;
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 busie
                 in
                 things
                 they
                 understood
                 not
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 sin
                 .
              
               These
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               mistakes
               he
               lamented
               much
               ,
               and
               besought
               God
               to
               remove
               them
               ,
               and
               restore
               us
               to
               that
               humility
               ,
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               singleheartedness
               ,
               with
               which
               this
               Nation
               was
               blest
               ,
               
               before
               the
               unhappy
               Covenant
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               preach'd
               and
               pray'd
               what
               seem'd
               best
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               .
               And
               he
               then
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               That
               the
               way
               to
               restore
               this
               Nation
               to
               a
               more
               meek
               and
               Christian
               temper
               ,
               was
               to
               have
               the
               Body
               of
               Divinity
               (
               or
               so
               much
               of
               it
               as
               was
               needful
               to
               be
               known
               )
               to
               be
               put
               into
               
                 52
                 Homilies
              
               or
               Sermons
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               length
               as
               not
               to
               exceed
               a
               third
               or
               fourth
               part
               of
               an
               hours
               reading
               ;
               and
               these
               needful
               Points
               to
               be
               made
               so
               clear
               and
               plain
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               a
               mean
               capacity
               might
               know
               what
               was
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               what
               God
               requires
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               then
               some
               applications
               of
               trial
               and
               conviction
               :
               and
               these
               to
               be
               read
               
               every
               Sunday
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               as
               infallibly
               as
               the
               blood
               circulates
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               then
               as
               certainly
               begun
               again
               ,
               and
               continued
               the
               year
               following
               :
               and
               that
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               it
               might
               probably
               abate
               the
               inordinate
               desire
               of
               knowing
               what
               we
               need
               not
               ,
               and
               practising
               what
               we
               know
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               do
               .
               This
               was
               the
               earnest
               desire
               of
               this
               prudent
               man.
               And
               ,
               O
               that
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               had
               undertaken
               it
               !
               for
               then
               in
               all
               probability
               it
               would
               have
               prov'd
               effectual
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               happy
               time
               of
               injoying
               his
               company
               and
               this
               discourse
               ,
               he
               express'd
               a
               sorrow
               by
               saying
               to
               me
               ,
               O
               that
               I
               had
               gone
               Chaplain
               to
               that
               excellently
               accomplish'd
               
               Gentleman
               ,
               your
               Friend
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Wootton
              
               !
               which
               was
               once
               intended
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               went
               Ambassador
               to
               the
               State
               of
               Venice
               :
               for
               by
               that
               imployment
               I
               had
               been
               forc'd
               into
               a
               necessity
               of
               conversing
               ,
               not
               with
               him
               only
               ,
               but
               with
               several
               men
               of
               several
               Nations
               ;
               and
               might
               thereby
               have
               kept
               my self
               from
               my
               unmanly
               bashfulness
               ,
               which
               has
               prov'd
               very
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               not
               less
               inconvenient
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               which
               I
               now
               fear
               is
               become
               so
               habitual
               as
               never
               to
               leave
               me
               :
               and
               by
               that
               means
               I
               might
               also
               have
               known
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               have
               had
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               seeing
               one
               of
               the
               late
               miracles
               of
               general
               learning
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               and
               modesty
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Woottons
              
               dear
               Friend
               ,
               
                 Padre
                 
                 Paulo
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               his
               life
               says
               ,
               was
               
                 born
                 with
                 a
                 bashfulness
                 as
                 invincible
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 my
                 own
                 to
                 be
                 :
              
               A
               man
               whose
               fame
               must
               never
               die
               ,
               till
               vertue
               and
               learning
               shall
               become
               so
               useless
               as
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               a
               part
               of
               the
               benefit
               I
               then
               had
               by
               that
               hours
               conversation
               :
               and
               I
               gladly
               remember
               and
               mention
               it
               ,
               as
               an
               Argument
               of
               my
               happiness
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               humility
               and
               condescention
               .
               I
               had
               also
               a
               like
               advantage
               by
               another
               happy
               conference
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               desirous
               to
               impart
               in
               this
               place
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
               He
               lamented
               much
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               Parishes
               ,
               where
               the
               maintenance
               was
               
               not
               great
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Minister
               to
               officiate
               ;
               and
               that
               many
               of
               the
               best
               sequestred
               Livings
               were
               possess'd
               with
               such
               rigid
               Covenanters
               as
               denied
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               their
               Parishioners
               ,
               unless
               upon
               such
               conditions
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               they
               could
               not
               take
               it
               .
               This
               he
               mentioned
               with
               much
               sorrow
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               blessed
               Sacrament
               did
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               preparation
               for
               it
               ,
               give
               occasion
               to
               all
               conscientious
               Receivers
               to
               examine
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               Vows
               ,
               since
               they
               received
               their
               last
               seal
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sins
               past
               ;
               and
               to
               examine
               and
               research
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               make
               penitent
               reflexions
               on
               their
               failings
               ;
               and
               that
               done
               ,
               to
               bewail
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               
               make
               new
               vows
               or
               resolutions
               to
               obey
               all
               God's
               Commands
               ,
               and
               beg
               his
               grace
               to
               perform
               them
               .
               And
               this
               done
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               repairs
               the
               decays
               of
               grace
               ,
               helps
               us
               to
               conquer
               infirmities
               ,
               gives
               us
               grace
               to
               beg
               God's
               grace
               ,
               and
               then
               gives
               us
               what
               we
               beg
               ;
               makes
               us
               still
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               we
               then
               receive
               ,
               and
               being
               assisted
               with
               our
               endeavours
               ,
               will
               still
               so
               dwell
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               become
               our
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               our
               comfort
               on
               our
               last
               Sick-beds
               .
               The
               want
               of
               this
               blessed
               benefit
               he
               lamented
               much
               ,
               and
               pitied
               their
               condition
               that
               desired
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               obtain
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               not
               disoblige
               my
               Reader
               ,
               if
               I
               here
               inlarge
               into
               
               a
               further
               Character
               of
               his
               person
               and
               temper
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               moderately
               tall
               ;
               his
               behaviour
               had
               in
               it
               much
               of
               a
               plain
               comliness
               ,
               and
               very
               little
               (
               yet
               enough
               )
               of
               ceremony
               or
               courtship
               ;
               his
               looks
               and
               motion
               manifested
               affability
               and
               mildness
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               with
               these
               a
               calm
               ,
               but
               so
               matchless
               a
               fortitude
               ,
               as
               secur'd
               him
               from
               complying
               with
               any
               of
               those
               many
               Parliament
               injunctions
               ,
               that
               interfer'd
               with
               a
               doubtful
               conscience
               .
               His
               Learning
               was
               methodical
               and
               exact
               ;
               his
               wisdome
               useful
               ;
               his
               integrity
               visible
               ;
               and
               his
               whole
               life
               so
               unspotted
               ,
               that
               all
               ought
               to
               be
               preserved
               as
               Copies
               for
               Posterity
               
               to
               write
               after
               ;
               the
               Clergy
               especially
               ,
               who
               with
               impure
               hands
               ought
               not
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               to
               that
               God
               ,
               whose
               pure
               eyes
               abhorr
               iniquity
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               in
               his
               Sermons
               no
               improper
               Rhetorick
               ,
               nor
               such
               perplex'd
               divisions
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               like
               too
               much
               light
               ,
               that
               so
               dazles
               the
               eyes
               that
               the
               sight
               becomes
               less
               perfect
               :
               But
               there
               was
               therein
               no
               want
               of
               useful
               matter
               ,
               nor
               waste
               of
               words
               ;
               and
               yet
               such
               clear
               distinctions
               as
               dispel'd
               all
               confus'd
               Notions
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               hearers
               depart
               both
               wiser
               ,
               and
               more
               confirm'd
               in
               vertuous
               resolutions
               .
            
             
               His
               memory
               was
               so
               matchless
               
               and
               firm
               ,
               as
               't
               was
               only
               overcome
               by
               his
               bashfulness
               ;
               for
               he
               alone
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               friend
               ,
               could
               repeat
               all
               the
               
                 Odes
                 of
                 Horace
              
               ,
               all
               
                 Tully's
                 Offices
              
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               Iuvenal
               and
               Persius
               without
               Book
               ;
               and
               would
               say
               ,
               The
               repetition
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Odes
               of
               Horace
               to
               himself
               was
               to
               him
               such
               musick
               ,
               as
               a
               Lesson
               on
               the
               Viol
               was
               to
               others
               ,
               when
               they
               play'd
               it
               to
               themselves
               or
               friends
               .
               And
               though
               he
               was
               blest
               with
               a
               clearer
               Judgment
               than
               other
               men
               ;
               yet
               he
               was
               so
               distrustful
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               over-consider
               of
               consequences
               ,
               and
               would
               so
               delay
               and
               reconsider
               what
               to
               determine
               ,
               that
               though
               none
               ever
               determin'd
               better
               ,
               yet
               ,
               when
               the
               Bell
               toll'd
               
               for
               him
               to
               appear
               and
               read
               his
               Divinity
               Lectures
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Scholars
               attended
               to
               hear
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               then
               ,
               or
               not
               till
               then
               ,
               resolv'd
               and
               writ
               what
               he
               meant
               to
               determine
               ;
               so
               that
               that
               appear'd
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               ,
               which
               his
               old
               dear
               Friend
               Dr.
               Sheldon
               would
               often
               say
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 judgment
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 superiour
                 to
                 his
                 phancy
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 this
                 suggested
                 ,
                 that
                 dislik'd
                 and
                 controul'd
                 ;
                 still
                 considering
                 and
                 reconsidering
                 ,
                 till
                 his
                 time
                 was
                 so
                 wasted
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 not
                 (
                 probably
                 )
                 what
                 was
                 best
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 last
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               what
               he
               did
               then
               read
               ,
               appear'd
               to
               all
               hearers
               to
               be
               so
               useful
               ,
               clear
               ,
               and
               satisfactory
               ,
               as
               
               none
               ever
               determin'd
               with
               greater
               applause
               .
               These
               tiring
               and
               perplexing
               thoughts
               begot
               in
               him
               an
               aversness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               toyl
               of
               considering
               and
               determining
               all
               Casuistical
               Points
               ;
               because
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               neither
               gave
               rest
               to
               his
               body
               or
               mind
               .
               But
               though
               he
               would
               not
               be
               always
               loden
               with
               these
               knotty
               Points
               and
               Distinctions
               ;
               yet
               the
               study
               of
               old
               
                 Records
                 ,
                 Genealogies
              
               ,
               and
               Heraldry
               ,
               were
               a
               recreation
               ,
               and
               so
               pleasing
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               say
               they
               gave
               rest
               to
               his
               mind
               .
               Of
               the
               last
               of
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               two
               remarkable
               Volumes
               ;
               and
               the
               Reader
               needs
               neither
               to
               doubt
               their
               truth
               or
               exactness
               .
            
             
             
               And
               this
               humble
               man
               had
               so
               conquer'd
               all
               repining
               and
               ambitious
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               all
               other
               unruly
               passions
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               the
               accidents
               of
               the
               day
               prov'd
               to
               his
               danger
               or
               dammage
               ,
               yet
               he
               both
               began
               and
               ended
               it
               with
               an
               even
               and
               undisturbed
               quietness
               :
               always
               praising
               God
               that
               he
               had
               not
               withdrawn
               food
               and
               raiment
               from
               him
               and
               his
               poor
               Family
               ;
               nor
               suffered
               him
               to
               violate
               his
               Conscience
               for
               his
               safety
               ,
               or
               to
               support
               himself
               or
               them
               in
               a
               more
               splendid
               or
               plentiful
               condition
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               therefore
               resolv'd
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 praise
                 should
                 be
                 always
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               taken
               a
               content
               in
               giving
               
               my
               Reader
               this
               Character
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               his
               temper
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               accidents
               of
               his
               life
               past
               ;
               and
               more
               might
               be
               added
               of
               all
               :
               But
               I
               will
               with
               sorrow
               look
               forward
               to
               the
               sad
               days
               ,
               in
               which
               so
               many
               good
               men
               suffered
               ,
               about
               the
               year
               1658.
               at
               which
               time
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               was
               in
               a
               very
               low
               condition
               as
               to
               his
               Estate
               :
               And
               in
               that
               time
               Mr.
               
                 Robert
                 Boyle
              
               (
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               a
               very
               Noble
               Birth
               ,
               and
               more
               eminent
               for
               his
               Liberality
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               I
               would
               say
               much
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               still
               lives
               )
               having
               casually
               met
               with
               ,
               and
               read
               his
               Lectures
               
                 de
                 Iuramento
              
               ,
               to
               his
               great
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               being
               
               informed
               of
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               great
               innocence
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               and
               his
               Family
               were
               brought
               into
               a
               low
               condition
               by
               his
               not
               complying
               with
               the
               Parliaments
               injunctions
               ,
               sent
               him
               by
               his
               dear
               Friend
               Dr.
               Barlow
               (
               the
               now
               learned
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               )
               50
               l.
               and
               with
               it
               a
               request
               and
               promise
               :
               The
               request
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               review
               the
               Lectures
               
                 de
                 Conscientia
              
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               read
               when
               he
               was
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Chair
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               print
               them
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Posterity
               ;
               (
               and
               this
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               did
               in
               the
               year
               1659.
               )
               And
               the
               Promise
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               pay
               him
               that
               ,
               or
               a
               greater
               sum
               if
               desir'd
               ,
               during
               his
               Life
               ,
               to
               
               inable
               him
               to
               pay
               an
               Amanuensis
               ,
               to
               ease
               him
               from
               the
               trouble
               of
               writing
               what
               he
               should
               conceive
               or
               dictate
               .
               For
               the
               more
               particular
               account
               of
               which
               ,
               I
               refer
               my
               Reader
               to
               a
               Letter
               writ
               by
               the
               said
               Dr.
               Barlow
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               annexed
               to
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Relation
               .
            
             
               Towards
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               1659.
               when
               the
               many
               mixt
               Sects
               ,
               and
               their
               Creators
               and
               merciless
               Protectors
               ,
               had
               led
               or
               driven
               each
               other
               into
               a
               Whirl-pool
               of
               Confusion
               :
               when
               amazement
               and
               fear
               had
               seiz'd
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               accusing
               Consciences
               gave
               them
               an
               inward
               and
               fearful
               intelligence
               ,
               that
               the
               God
               which
               
               they
               had
               long
               serv'd
               ,
               was
               now
               ready
               to
               pay
               them
               such
               wages
               as
               he
               does
               always
               reward
               Witches
               with
               for
               their
               obeying
               him
               :
               When
               these
               wretches
               were
               come
               to
               foresee
               an
               end
               of
               their
               cruel
               reign
               ,
               by
               our
               King's
               return
               ;
               and
               such
               Sufferers
               as
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               (
               and
               with
               him
               many
               of
               the
               oppressed
               Clergy
               and
               others
               )
               could
               foresee
               the
               cloud
               of
               their
               afflictions
               would
               be
               dispers'd
               by
               it
               :
               Then
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               by
               God
               restored
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               to
               our
               known
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               ;
               and
               a
               general
               joy
               and
               peace
               seem'd
               to
               breath
               through
               the
               3
               Nations
               .
               Then
               were
               the
               suffering
               Clergy
               
               freed
               from
               their
               Sequestration
               ,
               restor'd
               to
               their
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               liberty
               to
               adore
               ,
               praise
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               in
               such
               order
               as
               their
               Consciences
               and
               Oaths
               had
               formerly
               obliged
               them
               .
               And
               the
               Reader
               will
               easily
               believe
               that
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               and
               his
               dejected
               Family
               rejoyc'd
               to
               see
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               this
               number
               .
            
             
               It
               ought
               to
               be
               considered
               (
               which
               I
               have
               often
               heard
               or
               read
               )
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               men
               of
               learning
               and
               vertue
               were
               usually
               sought
               for
               ,
               and
               sollicited
               to
               accept
               of
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               often
               refus'd
               it
               .
               For
               they
               conscientiously
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               was
               made
               
               up
               of
               labour
               and
               care
               :
               that
               they
               were
               trusted
               to
               be
               God's
               Almoners
               of
               the
               Churches
               Revenue
               ,
               and
               double
               their
               care
               for
               the
               poor
               :
               to
               live
               strictly
               themselves
               ,
               and
               use
               all
               diligence
               to
               see
               that
               their
               Familie
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               did
               so
               :
               and
               that
               the
               account
               of
               that
               Stewardship
               must
               at
               the
               last
               dreadful
               day
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               :
               and
               that
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               they
               were
               therefore
               timorous
               to
               undertake
               it
               .
               It
               may
               not
               be
               said
               that
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               was
               accomplish'd
               with
               these
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               requisites
               requir'd
               in
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               them
               exactly
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               be
               affirm'd
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               preparation
               ,
               
               that
               he
               had
               at
               the
               Age
               of
               73
               years
               (
               for
               he
               was
               so
               old
               at
               the
               King's
               return
               )
               fewer
               faults
               to
               be
               pardon'd
               by
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               than
               are
               apparent
               in
               others
               in
               these
               days
               ,
               in
               which
               (
               God
               knows
               )
               we
               fall
               so
               short
               of
               that
               visible
               sanctity
               and
               zeal
               to
               God's
               glory
               ,
               which
               was
               apparent
               in
               the
               days
               of
               primitive
               Christianity
               .
               This
               is
               mentioned
               by
               way
               of
               preparation
               to
               what
               I
               shall
               say
               more
               of
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ;
               and
               namely
               ,
               That
               at
               the
               King's
               return
               
                 Dr.
                 Sheldon
              
               ,
               the
               late
               prudent
               Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               (
               than
               whom
               none
               knew
               ,
               valued
               ,
               or
               lov'd
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               more
               or
               better
               )
               was
               by
               his
               Majesty
               made
               a
               chief
               Trustee
               to
               
               commend
               to
               him
               fit
               men
               to
               supply
               the
               then
               vacant
               Bishopricks
               .
               And
               
                 Dr.
                 Sheldon
              
               knew
               none
               fitter
               than
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               humbly
               desired
               the
               King
               that
               he
               would
               nominate
               him
               :
               and
               that
               done
               ,
               he
               did
               as
               humbly
               desire
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               that
               he
               would
               for
               Gods
               and
               the
               Churches
               sake
               ,
               take
               that
               charge
               and
               care
               upon
               him
               .
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               had
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               unwillingness
               ,
               certainly
               no
               forwardness
               to
               undertake
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               often
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 had
                 not
                 led
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Friend
                 would
                 now
                 lead
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 temptation
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 daily
                 pray'd
                 against
                 ;
                 and
                 besought
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 undertake
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 his
                 cares
                 and
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 might
                 promote
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 forward
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               I
               have
               mentioned
               as
               a
               happy
               preparation
               to
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               am
               next
               to
               tell
               that
               he
               was
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               at
               Westminster
               the
               28
               th
               of
               October
               ,
               1660.
               
            
             
               There
               was
               about
               this
               time
               a
               Christian
               care
               taken
               ,
               that
               those
               whose
               Consciences
               were
               (
               as
               they
               said
               )
               tender
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               comply
               with
               the
               Service
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               might
               have
               satisfaction
               given
               by
               a
               friendly
               debate
               betwixt
               a
               select
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               like
               
               number
               of
               those
               that
               had
               been
               Sufferers
               for
               the
               
                 Church
                 Service
              
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               now
               restor'd
               to
               liberty
               ;
               of
               which
               last
               some
               were
               then
               preferr'd
               to
               power
               and
               dignity
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               of
               these
               Bishop
               Sanderson
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               then
               chose
               to
               be
               a
               Moderator
               in
               that
               debate
               :
               and
               he
               perform'd
               his
               trust
               with
               much
               mildness
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               reason
               ,
               but
               all
               prov'd
               uneffectual
               :
               For
               there
               be
               some
               propositions
               like
               jealousies
               ,
               which
               (
               though
               causless
               ,
               yet
               )
               cannot
               be
               remov'd
               by
               reasons
               as
               apparent
               as
               demonstration
               can
               make
               any
               truth
               .
               The
               place
               appointed
               for
               this
               debate
               was
               the
               Savoy
               in
               the
               Strand
               :
               and
               the
               
               Points
               debated
               were
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               many
               ;
               some
               affirmed
               to
               be
               truth
               and
               reason
               ,
               some
               denied
               to
               be
               either
               ;
               and
               these
               debates
               being
               then
               in
               words
               ,
               proved
               to
               be
               so
               loose
               and
               perplex'd
               ,
               as
               satisfied
               neither
               party
               .
               For
               sometime
               that
               which
               had
               been
               affirmed
               was
               immediately
               forgot
               or
               deny'd
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               satisfaction
               given
               to
               either
               party
               .
               But
               that
               the
               debate
               might
               become
               more
               useful
               ,
               it
               was
               therefore
               resolv'd
               that
               the
               day
               following
               the
               desires
               and
               reasons
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               should
               be
               given
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               writing
               receive
               Answers
               from
               the
               conforming
               party
               .
               And
               though
               I
               neither
               now
               can
               ,
               nor
               
               need
               to
               mention
               all
               the
               Points
               debated
               ,
               nor
               the
               names
               of
               the
               dissenting
               Brethren
               :
               yet
               I
               am
               sure
               Mr.
               Baxter
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               am
               sure
               what
               shall
               now
               follow
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Points
               debated
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               a
               Command
               of
               lawful
               Superiours
               ,
               what
               was
               sufficient
               to
               its
               being
               a
               lawful
               Command
               ;
               this
               Proposition
               was
               brought
               by
               the
               confirming
               Party
               .
            
             
               That
               Command
               which
               commands
               an
               act
               in
               it self
               lawful
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               act
               or
               circumstance
               unlawful
               ,
               is
               not
               sinful
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Baxter
               denied
               it
               for
               two
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               he
               gave
               in
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               in
               writing
               thus
               :
               
               One
               was
               ,
               Because
               that
               may
               be
               a
               sin
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               unlawfully
               commanded
               ,
               though
               that
               accident
               be
               not
               in
               the
               command
               .
               Another
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 commanded
                 under
                 an
                 unjust
                 penalty
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               this
               Proposition
               being
               brought
               by
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               That
               Command
               which
               commandeth
               an
               act
               in
               it self
               lawful
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               act
               whereby
               any
               unjust
               penalty
               is
               injoyned
               ,
               nor
               any
               circumstance
               whence
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               any
               sin
               is
               consequent
               which
               the
               Commander
               ought
               to
               provide
               against
               ,
               is
               not
               sinful
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Baxter
               denied
               it
               for
               this
               reason
               then
               given
               in
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               in
               writing
               ,
               thus
               :
               Because
               
               the
               first
               act
               commanded
               may
               be
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               be
               commanded
               by
               an
               unjust
               penalty
               ,
               though
               no
               other
               act
               or
               circumstance
               commanded
               be
               such
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               this
               Proposition
               being
               brought
               by
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               That
               Command
               which
               commandeth
               an
               act
               in
               it self
               lawful
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               Act
               whereby
               any
               unjust
               penalty
               is
               injoyned
               ,
               nor
               any
               circumtance
               whence
               directly
               or
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               any
               sin
               is
               consequent
               ,
               which
               the
               Commander
               ought
               to
               provide
               against
               ,
               hath
               in
               it
               all
               things
               requisite
               to
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               a
               Command
               ,
               and
               particularly
               cannot
               be
               guilty
               of
               commanding
               an
               act
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               unlawful
               ,
               nor
               of
               commanding
               an
               act
               under
               an
               unjust
               penalty
               .
            
             
             
               Mr.
               Baxter
               denied
               it
               upon
               the
               same
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               
                 Peter
                 Gunning
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Pearson
              
               .
            
             
               These
               were
               then
               two
               of
               the
               Disputants
               ,
               still
               live
               ,
               and
               will
               attest
               this
               ;
               one
               being
               now
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Chester
               .
               And
               the
               last
               of
               them
               told
               me
               very
               lately
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               (
               which
               I
               could
               ,
               but
               forbear
               to
               name
               )
               appear'd
               to
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               to
               be
               so
               bold
               ,
               so
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               so
               illogical
               in
               the
               dispute
               ,
               as
               forc'd
               
                 patient
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               (
               who
               was
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               a
               Moderator
               with
               other
               Bishops
               )
               to
               say
               with
               an
               unusual
               earnestness
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 more
                 pertinacious
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 abilities
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 conversation
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               though
               this
               debate
               at
               the
               Savoy
               was
               ended
               without
               any
               great
               satisfaction
               to
               either
               party
               ,
               yet
               both
               parties
               knew
               the
               desires
               ,
               and
               understood
               the
               abilities
               of
               the
               other
               much
               better
               than
               before
               it
               :
               and
               the
               late
               distressed
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               were
               now
               restor'd
               to
               their
               former
               rights
               and
               power
               ,
               did
               at
               their
               next
               meeting
               in
               Convocation
               contrive
               to
               give
               the
               dissenting
               party
               satisfaction
               by
               alteration
               ,
               explanation
               ,
               and
               addition
               to
               some
               part
               both
               of
               the
               Rubrick
               and
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               adding
               some
               new
               necessary
               
               Collects
               ,
               and
               a
               particular
               Collect
               of
               Thanksgiving
               .
               How
               many
               of
               those
               new
               Collects
               were
               worded
               by
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               I
               cannot
               say
               ;
               but
               am
               sure
               the
               whole
               Convocation
               valued
               him
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               undertook
               to
               speak
               to
               any
               Point
               in
               question
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               heard
               with
               great
               willingness
               and
               attention
               ;
               and
               when
               any
               Point
               in
               question
               was
               determin'd
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               did
               usually
               desire
               him
               to
               word
               their
               intentions
               ,
               and
               as
               usually
               approve
               &
               thank
               him
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               Convocation
               the
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               was
               made
               more
               compleat
               ,
               by
               adding
               3
               new
               necessary
               Offices
               ;
               which
               were
               ,
               A
               form
               of
               Humiliation
               for
               the
               murther
               of
               King
               
               Charles
               the
               Martyr
               ;
               a
               Thanksgiving
               for
               the
               Restoration
               of
               his
               Son
               our
               King
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               baptizing
               of
               persons
               of
               riper
               age
               .
               I
               cannot
               say
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               did
               form
               or
               word
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               doubtless
               more
               than
               any
               single
               man
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ;
               and
               he
               did
               also
               ,
               by
               desire
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               alter
               &
               add
               to
               the
               forms
               of
               Prayers
               to
               be
               used
               at
               Sea
               (
               now
               taken
               into
               the
               
                 Service
                 Book
              
               )
               And
               it
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               That
               William
               ,
               the
               now
               right
               Reverend
               Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               was
               in
               these
               imployments
               diligently
               useful
               ,
               especially
               in
               helping
               to
               rectifie
               the
               Kalendar
               and
               Rubrick
               .
               And
               lastly
               it
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               satisfying
               all
               the
               
               dissenting
               Brethren
               and
               others
               ,
               the
               Convocations
               Reasons
               for
               the
               alterations
               and
               additions
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               were
               by
               them
               desir'd
               to
               be
               drawn
               up
               by
               
                 Dr.
                 Sanderson
              
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               approv'd
               by
               them
               ,
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               printed
               before
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               known
               by
               this
               Title
               ,
               —
               
                 The
                 Preface
              
               :
               and
               begins
               thus
               —
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 —
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               follow
               him
               to
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               declare
               a
               part
               of
               his
               behaviour
               in
               that
               busie
               and
               weighty
               imployment
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               with
               such
               condescention
               and
               obligingness
               to
               the
               meanest
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               
               and
               be
               known
               to
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               he
               practis'd
               the
               like
               to
               all
               men
               of
               what
               degree
               soever
               ,
               especially
               to
               his
               old
               Neighbours
               or
               Parishioners
               of
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               all
               joy
               at
               his
               Table
               when
               they
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               :
               then
               they
               pray'd
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               for
               them
               with
               an
               unfeigned
               affection
               .
            
             
               I
               think
               it
               will
               not
               be
               deny'd
               but
               that
               the
               care
               and
               toyl
               required
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               may
               justly
               challenge
               the
               riches
               &
               revenue
               with
               which
               their
               Predecessors
               had
               lawfully
               endow'd
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               sought
               not
               that
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               doing
               good
               both
               to
               the
               present
               Age
               and
               Posterity
               ;
               and
               he
               made
               this
               appear
               by
               what
               follows
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Bishops
               chief
               House
               at
               Buckden
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Huntington
               ,
               the
               usual
               Residence
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               (
               for
               it
               stands
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Diocese
               )
               having
               been
               at
               his
               Consecration
               a
               great
               part
               of
               it
               demolish'd
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               left
               standing
               under
               a
               visible
               decay
               ,
               was
               by
               him
               undertaken
               to
               be
               erected
               and
               repair'd
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               perform'd
               with
               great
               speed
               ,
               care
               ,
               and
               charge
               .
               And
               to
               this
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               having
               by
               an
               Injunction
               commended
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               and
               Prebends
               of
               all
               Cathedral
               Churches
               ,
               
                 the
                 repair
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 augmentation
                 of
                 small
                 Vicarages
              
               ;
               He
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               repairing
               
               Bugden
               ,
               did
               also
               augment
               the
               last
               ,
               as
               fast
               as
               Fines
               were
               paid
               for
               renewing
               Leases
               :
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               a
               Friend
               taking
               notice
               of
               his
               bounty
               ,
               was
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               advise
               him
               to
               remember
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 under
                 his
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 yet
                 but
                 meanly
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 his
                 dignity
                 were
                 considered
                 .
              
               To
               whom
               he
               made
               a
               mild
               and
               thankful
               answer
               ,
               saying
               ,
               It
               would
               not
               become
               a
               Christian
               Bishop
               to
               suffer
               those
               houses
               built
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               to
               be
               ruin'd
               for
               want
               of
               repair
               ;
               and
               less
               justifiable
               to
               suffer
               any
               of
               those
               that
               were
               call'd
               to
               so
               high
               a
               calling
               as
               
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 at
                 God's
                 Altar
              
               ,
               to
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               sorrow
               constantly
               ,
               
               when
               he
               had
               a
               power
               by
               a
               small
               augmentation
               to
               turn
               it
               into
               the
               bread
               of
               chearfulness
               :
               and
               wish
               '
               d
               ,
               that
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               so
               it
               were
               also
               in
               his
               power
               to
               make
               all
               mankind
               happy
               ,
               for
               he
               desired
               nothing
               more
               .
               And
               for
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               he
               hop'd
               to
               leave
               them
               a
               competence
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               that
               would
               provide
               for
               all
               that
               kept
               innocence
               ,
               and
               trusted
               his
               providence
               and
               protection
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               always
               found
               enough
               to
               make
               and
               keep
               him
               happy
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               in
               his
               Diocese
               a
               Minister
               of
               almost
               his
               Age
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 Colledge
              
               when
               he
               left
               it
               ,
               who
               visited
               him
               often
               ,
               and
               always
               welcome
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               a
               man
               of
               innocence
               and
               open-heartedness
               :
               
               This
               Minister
               asked
               the
               Bishop
               what
               Books
               he
               studied
               most
               ,
               when
               he
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               great
               and
               clear
               Learning
               ?
               To
               which
               his
               Answer
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               declin'd
               reading
               many
               ;
               but
               what
               he
               did
               read
               ,
               were
               well
               chosen
               ,
               and
               read
               so
               often
               ,
               that
               he
               became
               very
               familiar
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               said
               they
               were
               chiefly
               three
               ,
               
               Aristotle's
               Rhetorick
               ,
               Aquinas's
               
                 Secunda
                 Secundae
              
               ,
               and
               Tully
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               his
               Offices
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               not
               read
               over
               less
               than
               20
               times
               ,
               and
               could
               at
               this
               Age
               say
               without
               Book
               .
               And
               told
               him
               also
               ,
               the
               learned
               Civilian
               Doctor
               Zouch
               (
               who
               died
               lately
               )
               had
               writ
               
                 Elementa
                 jurisprudentiae
              
               ,
               which
               
               was
               a
               Book
               that
               he
               could
               also
               say
               without
               Book
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               wise
               man
               could
               read
               it
               too
               often
               ,
               or
               love
               ,
               or
               commend
               too
               much
               ;
               and
               told
               him
               these
               had
               been
               his
               toyl
               :
               But
               for
               himself
               ,
               he
               always
               had
               a
               natural
               love
               to
               Genealogies
               and
               Heraldry
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               his
               thoughts
               were
               harassed
               with
               any
               perplext
               Studies
               ,
               he
               left
               off
               ,
               and
               turned
               to
               them
               as
               a
               recreation
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               very
               recreation
               had
               made
               him
               so
               perfect
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Descent
               ,
               Arms
               ,
               &
               Antiquity
               of
               any
               Family
               of
               the
               Nobility
               or
               Gentry
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Before
               I
               give
               an
               account
               of
               
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               last
               sickness
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               tell
               the
               Reader
               that
               he
               was
               of
               a
               healthful
               constitution
               ,
               chearful
               and
               mild
               ,
               of
               an
               even
               temper
               ,
               very
               moderate
               in
               his
               diet
               ,
               and
               had
               had
               little
               sickness
               ,
               till
               some
               few
               years
               before
               his
               death
               ;
               but
               was
               then
               every
               Winter
               punish'd
               with
               a
               Diarrhea
               ,
               which
               left
               him
               not
               till
               warm
               weather
               return'd
               and
               remov'd
               it
               :
               And
               this
               distemper
               did
               ,
               as
               he
               grew
               elder
               ,
               seize
               him
               oftner
               ,
               and
               continue
               longer
               with
               him
               .
               But
               though
               it
               weakned
               him
               ,
               yet
               it
               made
               him
               rather
               indispos'd
               than
               sick
               ,
               and
               did
               no
               way
               disable
               him
               from
               studying
               (
               indeed
               too
               much
               .
               )
               In
               this
               decay
               of
               his
               strength
               ,
               but
               
               not
               of
               his
               memory
               or
               reason
               (
               for
               this
               distemper
               works
               not
               upon
               the
               understanding
               )
               he
               made
               his
               last
               Will
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               give
               some
               account
               for
               confirmation
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               and
               what
               I
               think
               convenient
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               before
               I
               declare
               his
               death
               and
               burial
               .
            
             
               He
               did
               in
               his
               last
               Will
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Faith
               and
               Perswasion
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               and
               Church
               Government
               ,
               in
               these
               very
               words
               :
            
             
               
                 I
                 Robert
                 Sanderson
              
               Dr.
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               an
               unworthy
               Minister
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               being
               by
               
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               an
               habitual
               distemper
               brought
               to
               a
               great
               bodily
               weakness
               and
               faintness
               of
               spirits
               ,
               but
               (
               by
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               )
               without
               any
               bodily
               pain
               otherwise
               ,
               or
               decay
               of
               understanding
               ,
               do
               make
               this
               my
               Will
               and
               Testament
               (
               written
               all
               with
               my
               own
               hand
               )
               revoking
               all
               former
               Wills
               by
               me
               heretofore
               made
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               shall
               be
               found
               .
               First
               ,
               I
               commend
               my
               Soul
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               faithful
               Creator
               ,
               which
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               him
               mercifully
               to
               accept
               ,
               looking
               upon
               it
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               (
               infinitely
               polluted
               with
               sin
               )
               but
               as
               it
               is
               redeemed
               and
               purged
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               his
               only
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               and
               my
               most
               sweet
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               confidence
               of
               
               whose
               merits
               and
               mediation
               alone
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               cast
               my self
               upon
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
               And
               here
               I
               do
               profess
               ,
               that
               as
               I
               have
               lived
               ,
               so
               I
               desire
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               )
               resolve
               to
               dye
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               by
               Law
               established
               ,
               to
               be
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               most
               material
               Points
               of
               both
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               faith
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               godly
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               primitive
               and
               purer
               times
               ,
               I
               do
               firmly
               believe
               :
               led
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               from
               the
               force
               of
               custom
               and
               education
               (
               to
               
               which
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankind
               owe
               their
               particular
               different
               perswasions
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               )
               as
               upon
               the
               clear
               evidence
               of
               truth
               and
               reason
               ,
               after
               a
               serious
               and
               unpartial
               examination
               of
               the
               grounds
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Popery
               as
               Puritanism
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               those
               opportunities
               which
               God
               hath
               afforded
               me
               :
               and
               herein
               I
               am
               abundantly
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               the
               Schism
               which
               the
               Papists
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Superstition
               which
               the
               Puritan
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               lay
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               are
               very
               justly
               chargeable
               upon
               themselves
               respectively
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               Church
               by
               his
               power
               and
               providence
               ,
               in
               peace
               ,
               
               truth
               ,
               and
               godliness
               ,
               evermore
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               :
               which
               doubtless
               he
               will
               do
               ,
               if
               the
               wickedness
               and
               security
               of
               a
               sinful
               people
               (
               and
               particularly
               those
               sins
               that
               are
               so
               rise
               ,
               and
               seem
               daily
               to
               increase
               among
               us
               ,
               of
               
                 Unthankfulness
                 ,
                 Riot
              
               ,
               and
               Sacriledge
               )
               do
               not
               tempt
               his
               patience
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               I
               also
               farther
               humbly
               beseech
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               him
               to
               give
               unto
               our
               gracious
               Sovereign
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               timely
               to
               consider
               the
               great
               danger
               that
               visibly
               threatens
               this
               Church
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               by
               the
               late
               great
               increase
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               in
               point
               of
               Revenue
               by
               sacrilegious
               enclosures
               ;
               and
               to
               provide
               such
               wholesome
               and
               effectual
               remedies
               as
               may
               
               prevent
               the
               same
               before
               it
               be
               too
               late
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               a
               further
               manifestation
               of
               his
               humble
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               ,
               they
               may
               appear
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               by
               another
               part
               of
               his
               Will
               which
               follows
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               my
               corruptible
               Body
               ,
               I
               bequeath
               it
               to
               the
               Earth
               whence
               it
               was
               taken
               ,
               to
               be
               decently
               buried
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               Bugden
               ,
               towards
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Chancel
               ,
               upon
               the
               second
               ,
               or
               (
               at
               the
               farthest
               )
               the
               third
               day
               after
               my
               decease
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               as
               little
               noise
               ,
               pomp
               ,
               and
               charge
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               without
               the
               invitation
               of
               any
               person
               how
               near
               soever
               related
               unto
               me
               ,
               other
               than
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Bugden
               ;
               without
               the
               unnecessary
               expence
               of
               Escocheons
               ,
               Gloves
               ,
               Ribons
               ,
               
               &c.
               and
               without
               any
               Blacks
               to
               be
               hung
               any
               where
               in
               or
               about
               the
               House
               or
               Church
               ,
               other
               than
               a
               Pulpit
               Cloth
               ,
               a
               Hearse
               Cloth
               ,
               and
               a
               Mourning
               Gown
               for
               the
               Preacher
               ;
               whereof
               the
               former
               (
               after
               my
               Body
               shall
               be
               interred
               )
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Funeral
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               to
               the
               Curat
               of
               the
               Parish
               for
               the
               time
               being
               .
               And
               my
               will
               further
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Funeral
               Sermon
               be
               preached
               by
               my
               own
               Houshold
               Chaplain
               ,
               containing
               some
               wholesome
               discourse
               concerning
               Mortality
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               Iudgment
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               have
               for
               his
               pains
               
                 5
                 l.
              
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               speak
               nothing
               at
               all
               concerning
               my
               person
               ,
               either
               good
               or
               ill
               ,
               other
               than
               I
               
               my self
               shall
               direct
               ;
               only
               signifying
               to
               the
               Auditory
               that
               it
               was
               my
               express
               will
               to
               have
               it
               so
               .
               And
               it
               is
               my
               will
               ,
               that
               no
               costly
               Monument
               be
               erected
               for
               my
               memory
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               fair
               flot
               Marble
               stone
               to
               be
               laid
               over
               me
               ,
               with
               this
               Inscription
               in
               legible
               Roman
               Characters
               ,
               
                 Depositum
                 Roberti
                 Sanderson
                 nuper
                 Lin●●lniencis
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 qui
                 obiit
                 Anno
                 Domini
                 MDCLXII
                 .
                 &
                 aetatis
                 suae
                 septuagesimo
                 sexto
                 ,
                 Hic
                 requiescit
                 in
                 spe
                 beatae
                 resurrectionis
                 .
              
               This
               manner
               of
               burial
               ,
               although
               I
               cannot
               but
               foresee
               it
               will
               prove
               unsatisfactory
               to
               sundry
               my
               nearest
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               ,
               and
               be
               apt
               to
               be
               censured
               by
               others
               ,
               as
               an
               evidence
               of
               my
               too
               much
               parsimony
               and
               narrowness
               of
               
               mind
               ,
               as
               being
               altogether
               unusual
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               mode
               of
               these
               times
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               very
               much
               desire
               my
               Will
               may
               be
               carefully
               observed
               herein
               ,
               hoping
               it
               may
               become
               exemplary
               to
               some
               or
               other
               :
               at
               least
               howsoever
               testifying
               at
               my
               death
               (
               what
               I
               have
               so
               often
               and
               earnestly
               professed
               in
               my
               life
               time
               )
               my
               utter
               dislike
               of
               the
               flatteries
               commonly
               used
               in
               Funeral
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               vast
               Expences
               otherwise
               laid
               out
               in
               Funeral
               Solemnities
               and
               Entertainments
               ,
               with
               very
               little
               benefit
               to
               any
               ,
               which
               (
               if
               bestowed
               in
               pious
               and
               charitable
               works
               )
               might
               redound
               to
               the
               publick
               or
               private
               benefit
               of
               many
               persons
               .
            
             
             
               I
               am
               next
               to
               tell
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               the
               29
               th
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               1662.
               and
               that
               his
               Body
               was
               buried
               in
               Bugden
               the
               third
               day
               after
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               manner
               ,
               that
               't
               was
               as
               far
               from
               ostentation
               as
               he
               desir'd
               it
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Will
               was
               as
               punctually
               performed
               .
               And
               when
               I
               have
               (
               to
               his
               just
               praise
               )
               told
               this
               truth
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 died
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 rich
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               return
               back
               to
               visit
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               further
               account
               of
               him
               on
               his
               last
               Sick-bed
               .
            
             
               His
               last
               Will
               (
               of
               which
               I
               have
               mentioned
               a
               part
               )
               was
               made
               about
               three
               weeks
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               about
               which
               time
               finding
               his
               strength
               to
               decay
               by
               reason
               of
               
               his
               constant
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               a
               consumptive
               cough
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               retir'd
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               expressing
               a
               desire
               to
               enjoy
               his
               last
               thoughts
               to
               himself
               in
               private
               ,
               without
               disturbance
               or
               care
               ,
               especially
               of
               what
               might
               concern
               this
               world
               .
               And
               that
               none
               of
               his
               Clergy
               (
               which
               are
               more
               numerous
               than
               any
               other
               Bishops
               )
               might
               suffer
               by
               his
               retirement
               ,
               he
               did
               by
               Commission
               impower
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               Mr.
               Pullin
               ,
               with
               Episcopal
               Power
               to
               give
               Institutions
               to
               all
               Livings
               or
               Church
               Preferments
               ,
               during
               this
               his
               disability
               to
               do
               it
               himself
               .
               In
               this
               time
               of
               his
               retirement
               he
               long'd
               for
               his
               Dissolution
               ;
               and
               when
               some
               that
               
               lov'd
               him
               pray'd
               for
               his
               recovery
               ,
               if
               he
               at
               any
               time
               found
               any
               amendment
               ,
               he
               seem'd
               to
               be
               displeas'd
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 His
                 Friends
                 said
                 their
                 Prayers
                 backward
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 useless
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 filling
                 up
                 a
                 place
                 keep
                 another
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 do
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 service
                 .
              
               He
               would
               often
               with
               much
               joy
               and
               thankfulness
               mention
               ,
               
                 That
                 during
                 his
                 being
                 a
                 House-keeper
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 than
              
               40
               years
               )
               
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 one
                 buried
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               He
               would
               also
               often
               mention
               with
               thankfulness
               ,
               
                 That
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 threescore
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 spent
              
               5s
               .
               
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                 (
                 upon
                 himself
                 )
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 Wine
                 :
                 and
                 rejoyc'd
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 cause
                 an
                 hours
                 sorrow
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 hop'd
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 without
                 an
                 Enemy
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               in
               this
               retirement
               had
               the
               Church
               Prayers
               read
               in
               his
               Chamber
               twice
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               at
               nine
               at
               night
               some
               Prayers
               read
               to
               him
               and
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Family
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Whole
                 Duty
                 of
                 Man.
              
               As
               he
               was
               remarkably
               punctual
               and
               regular
               in
               all
               his
               studies
               and
               actions
               ;
               so
               he
               us'd
               himself
               to
               be
               for
               his
               Meals
               .
               And
               his
               dinner
               being
               appointed
               to
               be
               constantly
               ready
               at
               the
               ending
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               he
               expectcting
               and
               calling
               for
               it
               ,
               was
               answered
               ,
               
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 ready
                 in
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 .
              
               To
               which
               his
               reply
               was
               ,
               
                 A
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 ?
                 Is
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 nothing
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 probably
                 has
                 not
                 many
                 hours
                 to
                 live
                 .
              
               And
               though
               he
               did
               live
               many
               hours
               after
               this
               ,
               yet
               he
               liv'd
               not
               many
               days
               ;
               for
               the
               day
               after
               (
               which
               was
               three
               days
               before
               his
               death
               )
               he
               was
               become
               so
               weak
               and
               weary
               of
               either
               motion
               or
               sitting
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               content
               ,
               or
               forc'd
               to
               keep
               his
               bed
               .
               In
               which
               I
               desire
               he
               may
               rest
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               given
               some
               account
               of
               his
               behaviour
               there
               ,
               and
               immediately
               before
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               day
               before
               he
               took
               his
               bed
               (
               which
               was
               three
               days
               before
               
               his
               death
               )
               he
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               receive
               a
               new
               assurance
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sins
               past
               ,
               and
               be
               strengthned
               in
               his
               way
               to
               the
               
                 new
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               took
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               our
               blessed
               Iesus
               ,
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Chaplain
               Mr.
               Pullin
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               his
               Wife
               ,
               Children
               ,
               and
               a
               Friend
               ,
               in
               as
               awful
               ,
               humble
               ,
               and
               ardent
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               outward
               reverence
               could
               express
               .
               After
               the
               praise
               and
               thanksgiving
               for
               it
               was
               ended
               ,
               he
               spake
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 took'st
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 mothers
                 womb
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 been
                 the
                 powerful
                 Protector
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 moment
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 
                 neither
                 forsaken
                 me
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 become
                 grey-headed
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffered
                 me
                 to
                 forsake
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 days
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 my
                 Conscience
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 my
                 liberty
                 or
                 estate
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 by
                 grace
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 stood
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 have
                 fallen
                 under
                 my
                 trials
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 mercies
                 I
                 now
                 remember
                 with
                 joy
                 and
                 thankfulness
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 hope
                 and
                 desire
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 die
                 praising
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               frequent
               repetition
               of
               the
               
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
              
               hath
               been
               noted
               to
               be
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               :
               The
               Psalms
               having
               in
               them
               not
               only
               Prayers
               and
               holy
               Instructions
               ,
               but
               such
               Commemorations
               of
               God's
               Mercies
               ,
               as
               may
               preserve
               
               comfort
               ,
               and
               confirm
               our
               dependance
               on
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               providence
               ,
               and
               mercy
               of
               our
               Creator
               .
               And
               this
               is
               mention'd
               in
               order
               to
               telling
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               holy
               Psalmist
               said
               ,
               
               that
               
                 his
                 eyes
                 should
                 prevent
                 both
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 watches
                 ,
                 by
                 meditating
                 on
                 God's
                 word
                 :
              
               so
               't
               was
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               constant
               practice
               every
               morning
               to
               entertain
               his
               first
               waking
               thoughts
               with
               a
               repetition
               of
               those
               very
               Psalms
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               appointed
               to
               be
               constantly
               read
               in
               the
               daily
               Morning
               Service
               ;
               and
               having
               at
               night
               laid
               him
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               as
               constantly
               clos'd
               his
               eyes
               with
               a
               repetition
               of
               those
               appointed
               
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Evening
               ,
               remembring
               &
               repeating
               the
               very
               Psalms
               appointed
               for
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               month
               had
               formerly
               ended
               and
               began
               again
               ,
               so
               did
               this
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Devotion
               .
               And
               if
               his
               first
               waking
               thoughts
               were
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               what
               concern'd
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               arraign
               and
               condemn
               himself
               for
               it
               .
               Thus
               he
               began
               that
               work
               on
               earth
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               his
               imployment
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               After
               his
               taking
               his
               Bed
               ,
               and
               about
               a
               day
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               desir'd
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               Mr.
               Pullin
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               Absolution
               :
               And
               at
               his
               performing
               that
               Office
               ,
               he
               pull'd
               off
               his
               Cap
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Pullin
               
               might
               lay
               his
               hand
               upon
               his
               bare
               head
               .
               After
               this
               desire
               of
               his
               was
               satisfied
               ,
               his
               Body
               seem'd
               to
               be
               at
               more
               ease
               ,
               and
               his
               mind
               more
               chearful
               ;
               and
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 forsake
                 me
                 not
                 now
                 my
                 strength
                 faileth
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 thy
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 mouth
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 thy
                 praise
                 .
              
               He
               continued
               the
               remaining
               night
               and
               day
               very
               patient
               ,
               and
               thankful
               for
               any
               of
               the
               little
               Offices
               that
               were
               perform'd
               for
               his
               ease
               and
               refreshment
               ;
               and
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               did
               often
               say
               the
               103
               Psalm
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 My
                 heart
                 is
                 fixed
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 fixed
                 where
                 true
                 joy
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
              
               His
               thought
               sseem'd
               now
               to
               be
               wholly
               of
               death
               ,
               
               for
               which
               he
               was
               so
               prepar'd
               ,
               that
               that
               
                 King
                 of
                 Terrors
              
               could
               not
               surprise
               him
               
                 as
                 a
                 thief
                 in
                 the
                 night
              
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               often
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 prepar'd
                 ,
                 and
                 long'd
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               as
               this
               desire
               seem'd
               to
               come
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               so
               it
               left
               him
               not
               ,
               till
               his
               Soul
               ascended
               to
               that
               Region
               of
               blessed
               Spirits
               ,
               whose
               Imployments
               are
               to
               joyn
               in
               consort
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               sing
               praise
               and
               glory
               to
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               brought
               them
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 into
                 which
                 sin
                 and
                 sorrow
                 cannot
                 enter
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               this
               pattern
               of
               meekness
               and
               primitive
               innocence
               chang'd
               this
               for
               a
               better
               life
               .
               'T
               is
               now
               too
               late
               to
               wish
               that
               my
               life
               may
               be
               like
               his
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               in
               the
               eighty
               
               fifth
               year
               of
               my
               Age
               ;
               but
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               my
               death
               may
               ;
               and
               do
               as
               earnestly
               beg
               of
               every
               Reader
               to
               say
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               in
               whose
               Spirit
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Postscript
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 I
                 had
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 have
                 review'd
                 this
                 Relation
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intended
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 contracted
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 was
                 hastned
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 too
                 late
                 for
                 this
                 impression
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 second
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Printer
                 hopes
                 for
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 both
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 information
                 ,
                 mend
                 any
                 mistake
                 ,
                 or
                 supply
                 what
                 may
                 seem
                 wanting
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 W.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Dr.
               
               PIERCE's
               LETTER
               .
            
             
               Good
               Mr.
               Walton
               ,
            
             
               AT
               my
               return
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               I
               made
               a
               yet
               stricter
               search
               after
               the
               Letters
               long
               ago
               sent
               me
               from
               our
               most
               excellent
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               before
               the
               happy
               Restoration
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               their
               several
               Rights
               ;
               in
               one
               of
               which
               Letters
               more
               especially
               ,
               he
               was
               pleas'd
               to
               give
               me
               a
               Narrative
               both
               of
               the
               rise
               ,
               and
               the
               progress
               ,
               and
               reasons
               also
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               his
               younger
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               last
               and
               riper
               Judgment
               ,
               touching
               the
               famous
               Points
               controverted
               between
               the
               Calvinians
               and
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               commonly
               (
               though
               unjustly
               &
               unskilfully
               )
               miscalled
               on
               either
               side
               .
            
             
             
               The
               whole
               Letter
               I
               allude
               to
               does
               consist
               of
               several
               sheets
               ,
               whereof
               a
               good
               part
               has
               been
               made
               publick
               long
               ago
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               most
               judicious
               ,
               most
               pious
               Dr.
               Hammond
               (
               to
               whom
               I
               sent
               it
               both
               for
               his
               private
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               publick
               satisfaction
               ,
               if
               he
               thought
               fit
               )
               in
               his
               excellent
               Book
               ,
               intituled
               [
               A
               Pacifick
               Discourse
               of
               God's
               Grace
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               in
               full
               accordance
               with
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               :
               ]
               To
               which
               Discourse
               I
               referr
               you
               for
               an
               account
               of
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               and
               the
               History
               of
               his
               Thoughts
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 hand-writing
              
               ,
               wherein
               I
               sent
               it
               to
               Westwood
               ,
               as
               I
               receiv'd
               it
               from
               
                 Boothby
                 Pannel
              
               .
               And
               although
               the
               whole
               Book
               (
               printed
               in
               the
               year
               1660.
               and
               reprinted
               since
               with
               his
               other
               Tracts
               in
               Folio
               )
               is
               very
               worthy
               of
               your
               perusal
               ;
               yet
               for
               the
               Work
               you
               are
               about
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               have
               need
               to
               read
               more
               at
               present
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               8
               th
               to
               the
               23
               th
               page
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               the
               end
               of
               §
               .
               33.
               
               There
               you
               will
               find
               in
               what
               year
               the
               excellent
               man
               ,
               whose
               life
               you
               write
               ,
               became
               
               a
               Master
               of
               Arts.
               How
               his
               first
               reading
               of
               
                 learned
                 Hooker
              
               had
               been
               occasioned
               by
               certain
               
                 Puritanical
                 Pamphlets
              
               ;
               and
               how
               good
               a
               preparative
               he
               found
               it
               for
               his
               reading
               of
               
               Calvin's
               Institutions
               ,
               the
               
                 honour
                 of
                 whose
                 name
              
               (
               at
               that
               time
               especially
               )
               
                 gave
                 such
                 credit
                 to
                 his
                 Errors
                 .
              
               How
               he
               erred
               with
               Mr.
               Calvin
               (
               whilst
               he
               
                 took
                 things
                 upon
                 trust
              
               )
               in
               the
               
                 sublapsarian
                 way
              
               .
               How
               being
               chosen
               to
               be
               a
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Convocation
               for
               the
               Diocese
               of
               
                 Lincol
                 ,
                 1625.
              
               
               He
               reduced
               the
               
                 Quinquarticular
                 Controversie
              
               into
               
                 five
                 Schemes
                 or
                 Tables
              
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               
                 discerned
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 quitting
                 the
                 Sublapsarian
                 way
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 a
                 better
                 liking
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Supralapsarian
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 phancy
                 .
              
               There
               you
               will
               meet
               with
               
                 his
                 two
                 weighty
                 Reasons
                 against
                 them
                 both
              
               ;
               and
               find
               his
               happy
               
                 change
                 of
                 Iudgment
              
               to
               have
               been
               ever
               since
               the
               year
               1625
               ,
               even
               34
               years
               before
               the
               World
               either
               knew
               ,
               or
               (
               at
               least
               )
               
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               And
               more
               particularly
               
               his
               Reasons
               for
               
                 rejecting
                 Dr.
                 Twiss
              
               (
               or
               the
               way
               He
               walks
               in
               )
               although
               his
               acute
               ,
               and
               very
               learned
               and
               ancient
               Friend
               .
            
             
               *
               I
               now
               proceed
               to
               let
               you
               know
               from
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               own
               hand
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               printed
               (
               and
               which
               you
               can
               hardly
               know
               from
               any
               ,
               unless
               from
               his
               Son
               ,
               or
               from
               my self
               )
               That
               ,
               when
               that
               Parliament
               was
               broken
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               Convocation
               therewith
               dissolved
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               his
               Acquaintance
               ,
               by
               occasion
               of
               some
               discourse
               about
               these
               Points
               ,
               told
               him
               of
               a
               Book
               not
               long
               before
               published
               at
               Paris
               (
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1623.
               )
               by
               a
               †
               Spanish
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               had
               undertaken
               to
               clear
               the
               Differences
               in
               the
               great
               Controversie
               
                 De
                 Concordiâ
                 Gratiae
                 &
                 Liberi
                 Arbitrij
                 .
              
               And
               because
               his
               Friend
               perceived
               he
               was
               greedily
               desirous
               to
               see
               the
               Book
               ;
               he
               sent
               him
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               containing
               the
               four
               first
               Books
               of
               twelve
               which
               he
               
               intended
               then
               to
               publish
               .
               When
               I
               had
               read
               (
               says
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               in
               the
               following
               words
               of
               the
               same
               Letter
               )
               his
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               to
               the
               Pope
               (
               
                 Greg.
                 15.
              
               )
               he
               spake
               so
               highly
               of
               his
               own
               Invention
               ,
               that
               I
               then
               began
               rather
               to
               suspect
               him
               for
               a
               Mountebank
               ,
               than
               to
               hope
               I
               should
               find
               satisfaction
               from
               his
               performances
               .
               I
               found
               much
               confidence
               ,
               and
               great
               pomp
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               little
               matter
               as
               to
               the
               main
               Knot
               of
               the
               Business
               ,
               other
               than
               had
               been
               said
               an
               hundred
               times
               before
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               coexistence
               of
               all
               things
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               future
               
                 in
                 mente
                 divinâ
                 realiter
                 ab
                 aeterno
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               his
               whole
               third
               Book
               ;
               only
               he
               interpreteth
               the
               word
               realiter
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               import
               not
               only
               
                 praesentialitatem
                 objectivam
              
               (
               as
               others
               held
               before
               him
               )
               but
               
                 propriam
                 &
                 actualem
                 existentiam
              
               .
               Yet
               confesseth
               't
               is
               hard
               to
               make
               this
               intelligible
               .
               In
               his
               fourth
               Book
               he
               endeavours
               to
               declare
               a
               twofold
               manner
               of
               God's
               working
               
                 ad
                 extra
              
               ;
               the
               one
               
                 sub
                 ordine
                 Praedestinationis
              
               ,
               
               of
               which
               Eternity
               is
               the
               proper
               measure
               ;
               the
               other
               
                 sub
                 ordine
                 Gratiae
              
               ,
               whereof
               Time
               is
               the
               measure
               .
               And
               that
               God
               worketh
               fortiter
               in
               the
               one
               (
               though
               not
               irresistibiliter
               )
               as
               well
               as
               suaviter
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Freewill
               hath
               his
               proper
               working
               also
               .
               From
               the
               Result
               of
               his
               whole
               performance
               I
               was
               confirmed
               in
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               the
               work
               of
               both
               (
               Grace
               and
               Free-will
               )
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
               And
               so
               likewise
               in
               all
               other
               events
               ,
               the
               Consistency
               of
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               God's
               foreknowledge
               at
               least
               (
               though
               not
               with
               any
               absolute
               ,
               but
               conditional
               Predestination
               )
               with
               the
               liberty
               of
               man's
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               contingency
               of
               inferiour
               causes
               and
               effects
               .
               These
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               for
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               But
               for
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               bootless
               for
               me
               to
               think
               of
               comprehending
               it
               .
               And
               so
               came
               the
               two
               
                 Acta
                 Synodalia
                 Dordrectana
              
               to
               stand
               in
               my
               Study
               ,
               only
               to
               fill
               up
               a
               room
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               see
               the
               restless
               curiosity
               of
               
               man.
               Not
               many
               years
               after
               ,
               to
               wit
               
                 A.D.
                 
                 1632.
              
               out
               cometh
               Dr.
               Twiss
               his
               
                 Vindiciae
                 Gratiae
              
               ;
               a
               large
               Volume
               purposely
               writ
               against
               Arminius
               .
               And
               then
               notwithstanding
               my
               former
               resolution
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               be
               medling
               again
               .
               The
               respect
               I
               bore
               to
               his
               person
               and
               great
               learning
               ,
               and
               the
               long
               acquaintance
               I
               had
               had
               with
               him
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               drew
               me
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               that
               whole
               Book
               .
               But
               from
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               (
               for
               I
               read
               it
               through
               to
               a
               syllable
               )
               I
               went
               away
               with
               many
               and
               great
               dissatisfactions
               .
               Sundry
               things
               in
               that
               Book
               I
               took
               notice
               of
               ,
               which
               brought
               me
               into
               a
               greater
               dislike
               of
               his
               Opinion
               than
               I
               had
               before
               .
               But
               especially
               these
               three
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               he
               bottometh
               very
               much
               of
               his
               Discourse
               upon
               a
               very
               erroneous
               Principle
               ,
               which
               yet
               he
               seemeth
               to
               be
               so
               deeply
               in
               love
               with
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               repeated
               it
               (
               I
               verily
               believe
               )
               some
               hundreds
               of
               times
               in
               that
               work
               :
               to
               wit
               this
               ,
               [
               That
               whatsoever
               is
               first
               in
               the
               intention
               is
               last
               in
               execution
               ,
               and
               
                 è
                 
                 converso
              
               .
               ]
               Which
               is
               an
               Error
               of
               that
               magnitude
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               how
               a
               person
               of
               such
               acuteness
               and
               subtilty
               of
               wit
               could
               possibly
               be
               deceived
               with
               it
               .
               All
               Logicians
               know
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               universal
               Maxim
               as
               he
               buildeth
               upon
               .
               The
               true
               Maxim
               is
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 Finis
                 qui
                 primus
                 est
                 in
                 Intentione
                 ,
                 est
                 ultimus
                 in
                 Executione
                 .
              
               In
               the
               order
               of
               final
               Causes
               ,
               and
               the
               Means
               used
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               the
               Rule
               holdeth
               perpetually
               :
               But
               in
               other
               things
               it
               holdeth
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               but
               by
               chance
               ;
               or
               not
               as
               a
               Rule
               ,
               and
               necessarily
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               ,
               foreseeing
               such
               Consequences
               would
               naturally
               and
               necessarily
               follow
               from
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               would
               offend
               the
               ear
               of
               a
               sober
               Christian
               at
               the
               very
               first
               sound
               ,
               he
               would
               yet
               rather
               choose
               not
               only
               to
               admit
               the
               said
               harsh
               Consequences
               ,
               but
               professedly
               indeavour
               also
               to
               maintain
               them
               ,
               and
               plead
               hard
               for
               them
               in
               large
               Digressions
               ,
               than
               to
               recede
               in
               the
               least
               from
               that
               opinion
               which
               he
               had
               undertaken
               to
               defend
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               that
               seeing
               (
               out
               of
               the
               sharpness
               of
               his
               wit
               )
               a
               necessity
               of
               forsaking
               the
               ordinary
               Sublapsarian
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Supralapsarian
               too
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               diversly
               been
               declared
               by
               all
               that
               had
               gone
               before
               him
               (
               for
               the
               shunning
               of
               those
               Rocks
               ,
               which
               either
               of
               those
               ways
               must
               unavoidably
               cast
               him
               upon
               )
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               seek
               out
               an
               untroden
               Path
               ,
               and
               to
               frame
               out
               of
               his
               own
               brain
               a
               new
               way
               (
               like
               a
               Spider's
               web
               wrought
               out
               of
               her
               own
               bowels
               )
               hoping
               by
               that
               device
               to
               salve
               all
               Absurdities
               could
               be
               objected
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               making
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               (
               as
               it
               is
               indeed
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               so
               )
               the
               only
               end
               of
               all
               other
               his
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               then
               making
               all
               those
               other
               Decrees
               to
               be
               but
               one
               entire
               coordinate
               Medium
               conducing
               to
               that
               one
               end
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               subordinate
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               any
               one
               part
               thereof
               subordinate
               to
               any
               other
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Dr.
               Twiss
               should
               have
               done
               well
               to
               have
               been
               more
               sparing
               in
               imputing
               the
               
                 studium
                 Partium
              
               to
               others
               ,
               wherewith
               his
               own
               eyes
               
               (
               though
               of
               eminent
               perspicacity
               )
               were
               so
               strangely
               blindfolded
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               discern
               ,
               how
               this
               his
               new
               Device
               ,
               and
               his
               old
               dearly
               beloved
               Principle
               (
               like
               the
               
                 Cadmean
                 Sparti
              
               )
               do
               mutually
               destroy
               the
               one
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               This
               Relation
               of
               my
               pass'd
               thoughts
               having
               spun
               out
               to
               a
               far
               greater
               length
               than
               I
               intended
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               a
               shorter
               accompt
               of
               what
               they
               now
               are
               concerning
               these
               points
               .
            
             
               For
               which
               account
               I
               referr
               you
               to
               the
               following
               parts
               of
               Dr.
               Hammonds
               Book
               aforesaid
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               find
               them
               already
               printed
               .
               And
               for
               another
               account
               at
               large
               of
               Bishop
               
               Sanderson's
               last
               Judgment
               concerning
               
                 God's
                 Concurrence
              
               or
               Non-concurrence
               with
               the
               
                 Actions
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 positive
                 entity
                 of
                 sins
                 of
                 commission
                 ,
              
               I
               referr
               you
               to
               his
               Letters
               already
               printed
               by
               his
               consent
               ,
               in
               my
               large
               Appendix
               to
               my
               
                 Impartial
                 inquiry
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Sin.
              
               §.
               68
               .
               p.
               193.
               
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 p.
              
               200.
               
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               rather
               made
               it
               my
               choice
               
               to
               transcribe
               all
               above
               out
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               which
               lie
               before
               me
               ,
               than
               venture
               the
               loss
               of
               my
               Originals
               by
               Post
               or
               Carrier
               ,
               which
               (
               though
               not
               often
               ,
               yet
               )
               sometimes
               fail
               .
               Make
               use
               of
               as
               much
               ,
               or
               as
               little
               as
               you
               please
               ,
               of
               what
               I
               send
               you
               from
               himself
               (
               because
               from
               his
               own
               Letters
               to
               me
               )
               in
               the
               penning
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               your
               own
               Prudence
               shall
               direct
               you
               ;
               using
               my
               name
               for
               your
               warranty
               in
               the
               account
               given
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               much
               or
               as
               little
               as
               you
               please
               too
               .
               You
               have
               a
               performance
               of
               my
               promise
               ,
               and
               an
               obedience
               to
               your
               desires
               from
            
             
               
                 
                   North-Tidworth
                   ,
                   March
                
                 5.
                 1677
                 
                 /
                 8
                 ;
              
               
                 Your
                 affectionate
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
              
               
                 Tho.
                 Pierce
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               BISHOP
               OF
               LINCOLN'S
               LETTER
               .
            
             
               My
               worthy
               Friend
               Mr.
               Walton
               ,
            
             
               I
               Am
               heartily
               glad
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               undertaken
               to
               write
               the
               Life
               of
               that
               excellent
               person
               ,
               and
               (
               both
               for
               learning
               and
               piety
               )
               eminent
               Prelate
               ,
               Dr.
               Sanderson
               ,
               late
               
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               because
               I
               know
               your
               ability
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               integrity
               to
               write
               truth
               :
               and
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               the
               life
               and
               actions
               of
               that
               pious
               and
               learned
               Prelate
               will
               afford
               you
               matter
               enough
               for
               his
               commendation
               ,
               and
               the
               imitation
               of
               Posterity
               .
               In
               order
               to
               the
               carrying
               on
               your
               intended
               good
               work
               ,
               you
               desire
               my
               assistance
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               communicate
               to
               you
               such
               particular
               passages
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               were
               certainly
               known
               to
               me
               .
               I
               confess
               I
               had
               the
               happiness
               to
               be
               particularly
               known
               to
               him
               for
               about
               the
               space
               of
               20
               years
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               Oxon
               )
               to
               injoy
               his
               conversation
               ,
               and
               his
               learned
               and
               pious
               Instructions
               while
               he
               was
               
                 Regius
                 Professor
              
               of
               Divinity
               there
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               when
               (
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               late
               unhappy
               confusions
               )
               he
               left
               Oxon
               ,
               and
               was
               retir'd
               into
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               I
               had
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Letters
               ;
               wherein
               (
               with
               great
               candor
               and
               kindness
               )
               he
               answered
               those
               doubts
               I
               propos'd
               and
               gave
               me
               that
               satisfaction
               ,
               which
               I
               neither
               had
               ,
               nor
               expected
               from
               some
               others
               of
               
               greater
               confidence
               ,
               but
               less
               judgment
               and
               humility
               .
               Having
               (
               in
               a
               Letter
               )
               named
               two
               or
               three
               Books
               writ
               (
               
                 ex
                 professo
              
               )
               against
               the
               being
               of
               any
               original
               sin
               ;
               and
               that
               Adam
               (
               by
               his
               fall
               )
               transmitted
               some
               calamity
               only
               ,
               but
               no
               Crime
               to
               his
               Posterity
               ;
               The
               good
               old
               man
               was
               exceedingly
               troubled
               ,
               and
               bewailed
               the
               misery
               of
               those
               licentious
               times
               ,
               and
               seem'd
               to
               wonder
               (
               save
               that
               the
               times
               were
               such
               )
               that
               any
               should
               write
               ,
               or
               be
               permitted
               to
               publish
               any
               Error
               so
               contradictory
               to
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               established
               (
               as
               he
               truly
               said
               )
               by
               clear
               evidence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               and
               supreme
               power
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               both
               Sacred
               and
               Civil
               .
               I
               name
               not
               the
               Books
               ,
               nor
               their
               Authors
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               unknown
               to
               learned
               men
               (
               and
               I
               wish
               they
               had
               never
               been
               known
               )
               because
               both
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unadvis'd
                 Abettors
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 (
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 )
                 to
                 me
                 Apocryphal
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Another
               little
               story
               I
               must
               not
               pass
               in
               silence
               ,
               being
               an
               Argument
               of
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               Piety
               ,
               great
               Ability
               and
               Judgment
               as
               a
               Casuist
               .
               Discoursing
               with
               an
               †
               honourable
               Person
               (
               whose
               Piety
               I
               value
               more
               than
               his
               Nobility
               and
               Learning
               ,
               though
               both
               be
               great
               )
               about
               a
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               concerning
               Oaths
               and
               Vows
               ,
               their
               Nature
               and
               Obligation
               ;
               in
               which
               (
               for
               some
               particular
               Reasons
               )
               he
               then
               desired
               more
               fully
               to
               be
               inform'd
               ;
               I
               commended
               to
               him
               Dr.
               
               Sanderson's
               Book
               
                 De
                 Iuramento
              
               :
               which
               having
               read
               (
               with
               great
               satisfaction
               )
               he
               as'kd
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               thought
               the
               Doctor
               could
               be
               induced
               to
               write
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               have
               an
               honorary
               Pension
               allow'd
               him
               ,
               to
               furnish
               him
               with
               Books
               for
               that
               purpose
               ?
               I
               told
               him
               I
               believ'd
               he
               would
               :
               and
               (
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Doctor
               )
               told
               him
               what
               great
               satisfaction
               that
               Honourable
               Person
               (
               and
               many
               more
               )
               had
               reaped
               by
               reading
               his
               Book
               
               
                 De
                 Iuramento
              
               ;
               and
               ask'd
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               (
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               to
               write
               some
               Tract
               of
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ?
               He
               reply'd
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               glad
               that
               any
               had
               received
               any
               benefit
               by
               his
               Books
               :
               and
               added
               further
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               future
               Tract
               of
               his
               could
               bring
               such
               benefit
               to
               any
               ,
               as
               we
               seem'd
               to
               say
               his
               former
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               would
               willingly
               (
               though
               without
               any
               Pension
               )
               set
               about
               that
               work
               .
               Having
               receiv'd
               this
               Answer
               ,
               that
               honourable
               Person
               (
               before
               mention'd
               )
               did
               (
               by
               my
               hands
               )
               return
               50
               l.
               to
               the
               good
               Doctor
               (
               whose
               condition
               then
               (
               as
               most
               good
               mens
               at
               that
               time
               were
               )
               was
               but
               low
               )
               and
               he
               presently
               revised
               ,
               finished
               ,
               and
               published
               that
               excellent
               Book
               
                 De
                 Conscientiâ
              
               .
               A
               Book
               little
               in
               bulk
               ;
               but
               not
               so
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               benefit
               an
               intelligent
               Reader
               may
               receive
               by
               it
               .
               For
               there
               are
               so
               many
               general
               Propositions
               concerning
               Conscience
               ,
               the
               Nature
               and
               
               Obligation
               of
               it
               ,
               explained
               and
               proved
               with
               such
               firm
               consequence
               and
               evidence
               of
               Reason
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               reads
               ,
               remembers
               and
               can
               (
               with
               prudence
               )
               pertinently
               apply
               them
               
                 Hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               to
               particular
               Cases
               ,
               may
               (
               by
               their
               light
               and
               help
               )
               rationally
               resolve
               a
               thousand
               particular
               doubts
               and
               scruples
               of
               Conscience
               .
               Here
               you
               may
               see
               the
               charity
               of
               that
               Honourable
               Person
               in
               promoting
               ,
               and
               the
               Piety
               and
               Industry
               of
               the
               good
               Doctor
               in
               performing
               that
               excellent
               work
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               shall
               add
               the
               Judgment
               of
               that
               learned
               and
               pious
               Prelate
               concerning
               a
               passage
               very
               pertinent
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               .
               When
               he
               was
               in
               Oxon
               ,
               and
               read
               his
               publick
               Lectures
               in
               the
               Schools
               as
               
                 Regius
                 Professor
              
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Positions
               ,
               and
               evidences
               of
               his
               Proofs
               ,
               gave
               great
               content
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               his
               hearers
               ;
               especially
               in
               his
               clear
               Resolutions
               of
               all
               difficult
               Cases
               
               which
               occurr'd
               in
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               his
               Lectures
               ;
               a
               Person
               of
               Quality
               (
               yet
               alive
               )
               privately
               asked
               him
               ,
               What
               course
               a
               young
               Divine
               should
               take
               in
               his
               Studies
               to
               inable
               him
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Casuist
               ?
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               That
               a
               convenient
               understanding
               of
               the
               Learned
               Languages
               (
               at
               least
               of
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               )
               and
               a
               sufficient
               knowledge
               of
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               presuppos'd
               ;
               There
               were
               two
               things
               in
               humane
               Literature
               ,
               a
               comprehension
               of
               which
               would
               be
               of
               very
               great
               use
               ,
               to
               inable
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               rational
               and
               able
               Casuist
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               was
               very
               difficult
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               .
               1.
               
               A
               convenient
               knowledge
               of
               Moral
               Philosophy
               ;
               especially
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               treats
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Humane
               Actions
               :
               To
               know
               ,
               
                 quid
                 sit
                 actus
                 humanus
                 (
                 spontaneus
                 ,
                 invitus
                 ,
                 mixtus
                 )
                 unde
                 habent
                 bonitatem
                 &
                 malitiam
                 moralem
                 ?
                 an
                 ex
                 genere
                 &
                 objecto
                 ,
                 vel
                 ex
                 circumstantiis
                 ?
              
               
               How
               the
               variety
               of
               Circumstances
               varies
               the
               goodness
               or
               evil
               of
               humane
               Actions
               ?
               How
               far
               knowledge
               and
               ignorance
               may
               aggravate
               or
               excuse
               ,
               increase
               or
               diminish
               the
               goodness
               or
               evil
               of
               our
               Actions
               ?
               For
               every
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               being
               only
               this
               —
               
                 Is
                 this
                 action
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ?
                 May
                 I
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 I
                 not
              
               ?
               He
               who
               (
               in
               these
               )
               knows
               not
               how
               and
               whence
               humane
               Actions
               become
               morally
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               never
               can
               (
               
                 in
                 Hypothesi
              
               )
               rationally
               and
               certainly
               determine
               ,
               whether
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               Action
               be
               so
               .
               2.
               
               The
               second
               thing
               ,
               which
               (
               he
               said
               )
               would
               be
               a
               great
               help
               and
               advantage
               to
               a
               Casuist
               ,
               was
               a
               convenient
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Nature
               and
               Obligation
               of
               Laws
               in
               general
               :
               To
               know
               what
               a
               Law
               is
               ;
               what
               a
               Natural
               and
               a
               Positive
               Law
               ;
               what
               's
               required
               to
               the
               
                 Latio
                 ,
                 dispensatio
                 ,
                 derogatio
                 ,
                 vel
                 abrogatio
                 legis
              
               ;
               what
               promulgation
               is
               antecedently
               required
               
               to
               the
               Obligation
               of
               any
               Positive
               Law
               ;
               what
               ignorance
               takes
               off
               the
               Obligation
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               or
               does
               excuse
               ,
               diminish
               or
               aggravate
               the
               transgression
               :
               For
               every
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               being
               only
               this
               —
               
                 Is
                 this
                 lawful
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 it
                 not
              
               ?
               and
               the
               Law
               the
               only
               Rule
               and
               Measure
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               must
               judge
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               or
               unlawfulness
               of
               any
               Action
               :
               It
               evidently
               follows
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               (
               in
               these
               )
               knows
               not
               the
               Nature
               and
               Obligation
               of
               Laws
               ,
               never
               can
               be
               a
               good
               Casuist
               ,
               or
               rationally
               assure
               himself
               (
               or
               others
               )
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               or
               unlawfulness
               of
               Actions
               in
               particular
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Judgment
               and
               good
               counsel
               of
               that
               learned
               and
               pious
               Prelate
               ;
               and
               having
               (
               by
               long
               experience
               )
               found
               the
               truth
               and
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               without
               ingratitude
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               charity
               to
               others
               ,
               conceal
               it
               .
               —
               Pray
               pardon
               this
               rude
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               fear
               )
               
               impertinent
               Scrible
               ,
               which
               (
               if
               nothing
               else
               )
               may
               signifie
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               obey
               your
               Desires
               ,
               and
               am
               indeed
            
             
               
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   May
                
                 10.
                 1678
              
               
                 Your
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Lincoln
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Preface
              
               ,
               Page
               the
               last
               ,
               after
               that
               read
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Life
              
               ,
               P.
               20.
               l.
               5.
               
                 for
                 renew
              
               ,
               r.
               review
               .
               p.
               26.
               l.
               16.
               
                 for
                 warily
              
               ,
               r.
               rarely
               .
               p.
               30.
               l.
               13.
               
                 for
                 relate
              
               ,
               r.
               dilate
               .
               p.
               37.
               l.
               11.
               
                 for
                 cautious
              
               ,
               r
               conscious
               .
               p.
               58.
               l.
               10
               
                 for
                 inmate
              
               ,
               r.
               innate
               .
               p.
               63.
               l.
               5.
               
                 for
                 predestination
              
               ,
               r.
               predestinarian
               .
               p.
               126.
               l.
               4.
               
                 for
                 complying
              
               ,
               r.
               complaining
               .
               p.
               161.
               l.
               1.
               
                 for
                 propositions
              
               ,
               r.
               prepossessions
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               Bishop
               
               Sanderson's
               JUDGMENT
               Concerning
               SUBMISSION
               TO
               Usurpers
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Marriott
              
               ,
               MDCLXXVIII
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Bishop
               
               Sanderson's
               JUDGMENT
               Concerning
               SUBMISSION
               TO
               USURPERS
               .
            
             
               SIR
               ,
            
             
               WHEREAS
               you
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               my
               judgment
               and
               practice
               is
               concerning
               the
               using
               or
               forbearing
               the
               establish'd
               Liturgy
               (
               either
               in
               whole
               ,
               
               or
               in
               part
               )
               in
               the
               publick
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Office
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               If
               it
               be
               any
               satisfaction
               to
               your
               Friend
               ,
               I
               shall
               fully
               acquaint
               you
               what
               my
               practice
               is
               (
               whereunto
               if
               my
               own
               Judgment
               be
               not
               conform
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
               without
               all
               excuse
               ,
               my
               own
               condemner
               )
               and
               upon
               what
               considerations
               I
               have
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               variation
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               varied
               from
               my self
               therein
               .
            
             
               So
               long
               as
               my
               Congregation
               continued
               unmixt
               with
               Souldiers
               ,
               as
               well
               after
               as
               before
               the
               Promulgation
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               I
               continued
               the
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               had
               ever
               formerly
               done
               in
               the
               most
               peaceable
               and
               orderly
               times
               ,
               not
               omitting
               those
               very
               Prayers
               ,
               the
               silencing
               whereof
               I
               could
               not
               but
               know
               to
               have
               been
               chiefly
               aim'd
               at
               in
               the
               Ordinance
               (
               viz.
               )
               three
               for
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               and
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               did
               also
               though
               some
               Souldiers
               were
               casually
               present
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               a
               whole
               Troop
               coming
               to
               Quarter
               
               in
               the
               Town
               (
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               continue
               a
               kind
               of
               Garison
               or
               Head-quarter
               among
               us
               )
               were
               so
               enrag'd
               at
               my
               reading
               of
               it
               the
               first
               Sunday
               after
               they
               came
               ,
               that
               immediately
               after
               Morning
               Service
               ended
               ,
               they
               seiz'd
               upon
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               tore
               it
               all
               in
               pieces
               .
               Thence-forward
               during
               their
               continuance
               there
               for
               full
               six
               months
               and
               upwards
               (
               viz.
               )
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               November
               till
               they
               were
               call'd
               away
               to
               Naseby
               Fight
               in
               May
               following
               ,
               besides
               that
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Book
               of
               necessity
               I
               must
               ,
               I
               saw
               that
               it
               also
               behoov'd
               me
               ,
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               farther
               Outrages
               ,
               to
               wave
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Book
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               the
               Ordinary
               Service
               ;
               only
               I
               read
               the
               Confession
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ,
               all
               the
               Versicles
               ,
               and
               the
               Psalms
               for
               the
               day
               .
               Then
               after
               the
               first
               Lesson
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               Benedictus
               or
               Iubilate
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Afternoons
               Cantate
               .
               After
               the
               second
               Lesson
               also
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Creed
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Ten
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               
               neither
               ,
               but
               only
               sang
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Sermon
               .
               But
               in
               all
               that
               while
               ,
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               Solemnization
               of
               Matrimony
               ,
               Burial
               of
               Dead
               ,
               and
               Churching
               of
               Women
               ,
               I
               constantly
               used
               the
               ancient
               Forms
               and
               Rites
               to
               every
               of
               them
               respectively
               belonging
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               appointment
               in
               the
               Book
               ;
               only
               I
               was
               careful
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               such
               times
               and
               opportunities
               as
               I
               might
               do
               them
               with
               most
               secresie
               ,
               and
               without
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Souldier
               .
               But
               at
               the
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               I
               was
               the
               more
               secure
               to
               do
               it
               publickly
               ,
               because
               I
               was
               assur'd
               none
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               would
               be
               present
               .
            
             
               After
               their
               departure
               I
               took
               the
               liberty
               to
               use
               either
               the
               whole
               Liturgy
               ,
               or
               but
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               omitting
               sometimes
               more
               ,
               sometimes
               less
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               as
               I
               judg'd
               it
               most
               expedient
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Auditory
               ,
               especially
               if
               any
               Souldiers
               ,
               or
               other
               unknown
               persons
               hapned
               to
               be
               
               present
               .
               But
               all
               this
               while
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               I
               omitted
               I
               contriv'd
               into
               my
               Prayer
               before
               Sermon
               ,
               the
               phrase
               and
               order
               only
               varied
               ,
               which
               yet
               I
               endeavour'd
               to
               temper
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               any
               person
               of
               ordinary
               capacity
               might
               easily
               perceivve
               what
               my
               meaning
               was
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               words
               left
               as
               little
               liable
               to
               exception
               or
               cavil
               as
               might
               be
               .
            
             
               About
               two
               years
               ago
               I
               was
               advertis'd
               (
               but
               in
               a
               friendly
               manner
               )
               by
               a
               Parliament
               man
               of
               note
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               publick
               Meeting
               at
               Grantham
               ,
               great
               complaint
               was
               made
               by
               some
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Gang
               ,
               as
               I
               afterwards
               found
               ,
               of
               my
               refractoriness
               to
               obey
               the
               Parliaments
               Order
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               The
               Gentleman
               told
               me
               withal
               ,
               
                 That
                 although
                 they
                 knew
                 what
                 my
                 judgment
                 and
                 practice
                 was
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 forward
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 complaint
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 now
                 done
                 in
                 so
                 publick
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 blame
                 would
                 lie
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               He
               therefore
               
               advised
               me
               to
               consider
               well
               what
               I
               had
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               I
               must
               resolve
               either
               to
               adventure
               the
               loss
               of
               my
               Living
               ,
               or
               to
               lay
               aside
               Common
               Prayer
               ;
               which
               if
               I
               should
               continue
               after
               complaint
               and
               admonition
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               Friend
               I
               had
               to
               preserve
               me
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               my
               then
               Answer
               was
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               case
               were
               so
               ,
               the
               deliberation
               was
               not
               hard
               :
               I
               having
               long
               ago
               considered
               of
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               resolved
               what
               I
               might
               do
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               fittest
               for
               me
               in
               prudence
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               ever
               be
               put
               to
               it
               (
               viz.
               )
               to
               forbear
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               Book
               so
               far
               as
               might
               satisfie
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               rather
               than
               forsake
               my
               Station
               .
            
             
               My
               next
               business
               then
               was
               to
               be-think
               my self
               of
               such
               a
               course
               to
               be
               thenceforth
               held
               in
               the
               publick
               work
               in
               my
               own
               Parish
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               believed
               neither
               to
               bring
               danger
               to
               my self
               by
               the
               use
               ,
               nor
               to
               give
               scandal
               to
               my
               Brethren
               by
               the
               disuse
               of
               the
               
               establish'd
               Liturgy
               .
               And
               the
               course
               was
               this
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               have
               held
               me
               ever
               since
               .
            
             
               I
               begin
               the
               Service
               with
               a
               Preface
               ,
               and
               an
               Exhortation
               infer'd
               to
               make
               Confession
               of
               Sins
               ;
               which
               Exhortation
               I
               have
               fram'd
               out
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               and
               Absolution
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               contracted
               and
               put
               together
               ,
               and
               exprest
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               the
               same
               words
               and
               phrases
               ,
               but
               purposely
               here
               and
               there
               transplac'd
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               the
               very
               same
               .
            
             
               Then
               follows
               the
               Confession
               it self
               in
               the
               same
               Order
               ;
               it
               was
               enlarg'd
               only
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               some
               words
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               rather
               explain'd
               than
               alter'd
               .
               The
               whole
               frame
               whereof
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               fuller
               satisfaction
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               conjecture
               what
               manner
               of
               addition
               and
               change
               I
               have
               made
               proportionably
               hereunto
               (
               yet
               none
               so
               large
               )
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               holy
               Office
               ,
               I
               have
               here
               under-written
               .
            
             
             
               O
               Almighty
               God
               and
               merciful
               Father
               ,
               we
               thy
               unworthy
               Servants
               do
               with
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               confess
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               all
               our
               life
               long
               gone
               astray
               out
               of
               thy
               ways
               like
               lost
               sheep
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               following
               too
               much
               the
               vain
               devices
               and
               desires
               of
               our
               own
               hearts
               ,
               we
               have
               grievously
               offended
               against
               thy
               holy
               laws
               both
               in
               thought
               ,
               word
               ,
               and
               deed
               .
               We
               have
               many
               times
               left
               undone
               those
               good
               duties
               which
               we
               might
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               many
               times
               done
               those
               evils
               ,
               when
               we
               might
               have
               avoided
               them
               ,
               which
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               done
               .
               We
               confess
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               health
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               help
               in
               any
               Creature
               to
               relieve
               us
               ;
               but
               all
               our
               hope
               is
               in
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               whose
               justice
               we
               have
               by
               our
               sins
               so
               far
               provoked
               .
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               therefore
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               miserable
               Offenders
               :
               Spare
               us
               good
               Lord
               who
               confess
               our
               faults
               ,
               that
               we
               perish
               not
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               thy
               gracious
               promises
               declared
               unto
               mankind
               in
               Christ
               Iesu
               
               our
               Lord
               ,
               restore
               us
               upon
               our
               true
               Repentance
               into
               thy
               grace
               and
               favour
               .
               And
               grant
               ,
               O
               most
               merciful
               Father
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               that
               we
               henceforth
               study
               to
               serve
               and
               please
               thee
               by
               leading
               a
               godly
               ,
               righteous
               ,
               and
               sobèr
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               thy
               holy
               Name
               ,
               and
               the
               eternal
               comfort
               of
               our
               own
               Souls
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               Amen
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Confession
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               with
               the
               Versicles
               ,
               and
               
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               ,
               and
               then
               Psalms
               for
               the
               Day
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Lesson
               :
               After
               which
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               ,
               sometimes
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               ,
               (
               but
               then
               only
               when
               I
               think
               the
               Auditory
               will
               bear
               it
               )
               and
               sometimes
               an
               Hymn
               of
               mine
               own
               ,
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Psalms
               and
               Church
               Collects
               ,
               as
               a
               general
               Form
               of
               Thanksgiving
               (
               which
               I
               did
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               noted
               the
               want
               of
               such
               a
               Form
               as
               the
               only
               thing
               wherein
               the
               Liturgy
               seem'd
               to
               be
               defective
               )
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               after
               the
               first
               Lesson
               the
               98
               th
               .
               Psalm
               ,
               or
               the
               67
               th
               .
               then
               the
               
               second
               Lesson
               ,
               with
               Benedictus
               or
               Iubilate
               ;
               after
               it
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               and
               Afternoon
               a
               singing
               Psalm
               .
               Then
               followeth
               the
               Creed
               ,
               with
               
                 Dominus
                 Vobiscum
              
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               the
               Versicles
               in
               the
               end
               of
               our
               Letany
               [
               
                 From
                 our
                 Enemies
                 defend
                 us
              
               ]
               if
               I
               lik'd
               my
               Auditory
               ,
               otherwise
               I
               omit
               the
               Versicles
               .
               After
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               the
               Letany
               and
               the
               other
               Prayers
               appointed
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               I
               have
               taken
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Prayer
               I
               was
               wont
               to
               make
               before
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               dispos'd
               it
               into
               several
               Collects
               or
               Prayers
               ,
               some
               longer
               and
               some
               shorter
               ,
               but
               new
               modell'd
               into
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               Book
               much
               more
               than
               it
               was
               before
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               before
               Sermon
               I
               use
               only
               a
               short
               Prayer
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               in
               these
               Prayers
               I
               do
               but
               the
               same
               thing
               I
               did
               before
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               what
               before
               I
               spake
               without
               Book
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               continued
               Form
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               I
               now
               read
               out
               of
               a
               written
               Book
               
               broken
               into
               parcels
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               reading
               Desk
               or
               Pue
               .
               Between
               which
               Prayers
               and
               the
               singing
               Psalms
               before
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               I
               do
               also
               daily
               use
               one
               other
               Collect
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               I
               have
               for
               the
               purpose
               compos'd
               sundry
               ,
               made
               up
               also
               (
               as
               the
               former
               )
               for
               the
               most
               part
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               Collects
               ,
               with
               some
               little
               enlargement
               or
               variation
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               Collects
               Adventual
               ,
               Quadragesimal
               ,
               Paschal
               ,
               or
               Pentecostal
               ,
               for
               their
               proper
               seasons
               ;
               and
               at
               other
               times
               Collects
               of
               a
               more
               general
               nature
               ,
               as
               for
               Pardon
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               after
               one
               or
               more
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Forenoon
               ,
               I
               usually
               repeat
               the
               Ten
               Commandements
               ,
               with
               a
               short
               Collect
               after
               them
               for
               Grace
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               keep
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               hath
               been
               my
               practice
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               still
               to
               be
               ,
               unless
               some
               happy
               Change
               of
               Affairs
               restore
               us
               the
               liberty
               of
               using
               the
               old
               way
               again
               ,
               or
               it
               be
               made
               appear
               to
               my
               Understanding
               by
               some
               able
               charitable
               Friend
               ,
               That
               I
               therein
               have
               done
               
               otherwise
               then
               I
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               :
               For
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               met
               with
               any
               thing
               in
               Discourse
               ,
               either
               with
               my
               own
               Reason
               or
               others
               ,
               of
               sufficient
               strength
               to
               convince
               me
               that
               I
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               what
               may
               stand
               with
               the
               Principles
               as
               well
               of
               Christian
               Simplicity
               as
               Prudence
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               but
               three
               things
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               any
               consideration
               oppos'd
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Obligation
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Scandal
                   of
                   the
                   Example
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   unseemly
                   symbolizing
                   at
                   least
                   with
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   partaking
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Schism
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               The
               first
               and
               strongest
               Objection
               (
               which
               I
               shall
               therefore
               propose
               to
               the
               most
               advantage
               of
               the
               Objector
               )
               is
               that
               which
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               their
               Obligation
               :
               For
               it
               may
               be
               Objected
               ,
               That
               every
               humane
               Law
               
               rightly
               establish'd
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               continueth
               a
               Law
               ,
               obligeth
               the
               Subject
               (
               and
               that
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               )
               to
               the
               observation
               thereof
               in
               such
               manner
               and
               form
               as
               in
               the
               same
               Law
               is
               prescribed
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               true
               meaning
               and
               intention
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               therein
               .
               That
               a
               Law
               is
               then
               understood
               to
               be
               rightly
               establish'd
               ,
               when
               it
               containeth
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               honest
               and
               lawful
               ,
               and
               is
               enacted
               by
               such
               person
               or
               persons
               as
               have
               full
               and
               sufficient
               authority
               to
               make
               Laws
               .
               That
               a
               Law
               so
               establish'd
               continues
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               in
               force
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               either
               Repealed
               by
               as
               good
               and
               lawful
               Authority
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               which
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               or
               else
               antiquated
               by
               a
               long
               continued
               uninforc'd
               disuse
               with
               the
               tacit
               or
               presumed
               consent
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               .
               That
               the
               Act
               printed
               before
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               Book
               ,
               and
               entituled
               (
               
                 An
                 Act
                 for
                 the
                 Uniformity
              
               )
               was
               such
               a
               Law
               ,
               being
               it
               was
               established
               in
               a
               full
               and
               free
               Parliament
               in
               peaceable
               times
               ,
               and
               ratified
               
               by
               the
               Royal
               Assent
               ,
               That
               it
               still
               continues
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               being
               not
               yet
               Repealed
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               persons
               as
               (
               at
               least
               in
               the
               Opinion
               of
               those
               that
               maintain
               the
               Dispute
               )
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Royal
               Assent
               ,
               have
               not
               a
               sufficient
               right
               or
               authority
               to
               do
               such
               an
               Act
               ,
               nor
               disused
               but
               of
               late
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               enforcement
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               presum'd
               ,
               much
               against
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               .
               That
               therefore
               it
               still
               retains
               the
               power
               of
               obliging
               in
               part
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               that
               power
               being
               so
               essential
               and
               intrinsecal
               to
               every
               Law
               ,
               quatenus
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               sever'd
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               therefore
               no
               Minister
               publickly
               officiating
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               can
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               either
               omit
               any
               part
               of
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               by
               the
               aforesaid
               Law
               ,
               or
               use
               any
               other
               Form
               than
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               foresaid
               Book
               ,
               but
               must
               either
               use
               the
               Form
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               or
               else
               forbear
               to
               officiate
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Answer
               to
               this
               Objection
               (
               granting
               all
               in
               the
               Premisses
               besides
               )
               dependeth
               upon
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               that
               which
               is
               affirmed
               concering
               the
               Obligation
               of
               the
               Laws
               according
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               ;
               
               which
               if
               it
               should
               be
               understood
               precisely
               of
               that
               particular
               ,
               actual
               ,
               and
               immediate
               intention
               which
               the
               Law-giver
               had
               declared
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               in
               which
               sense
               only
               the
               Objection
               proceedeth
               )
               will
               not
               hold
               true
               in
               all
               cases
               .
               But
               there
               is
               suppos'd
               besides
               that
               ,
               in
               Law-giver
               ,
               a
               more
               general
               ,
               habitual
               ,
               &
               ultimate
               intention
               of
               a
               more
               excellent
               and
               transcendent
               nature
               that
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               have
               an
               influence
               into
               ,
               and
               over-ruling
               power
               over
               all
               particular
               Laws
               (
               viz.
               )
               an
               intention
               by
               the
               Laws
               to
               procure
               and
               promote
               the
               publick
               good
               .
               The
               former
               intention
               binds
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               subservient
               to
               the
               latter
               ,
               or
               consistent
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               bindeth
               in
               ordinary
               cases
               ,
               and
               in
               orderly
               times
               ,
               or
               else
               
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               a
               wholesome
               Law.
               But
               when
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               conjuncture
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               or
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               times
               (
               contingencies
               which
               no
               Lawgiver
               could
               either
               certainly
               foresee
               ,
               or
               if
               foreseen
               ,
               sufficiently
               provide
               against
               )
               would
               rather
               be
               prejudicial
               than
               advantageous
               to
               the
               Publick
               ;
               or
               is
               manifestly
               attended
               with
               such
               inconveniencies
               and
               sad
               consequents
               to
               the
               Observers
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               imaginable
               good
               that
               can
               redound
               to
               the
               Publick
               thereby
               ,
               cannot
               in
               any
               reasonable
               measure
               countervail
               :
               In
               such
               case
               the
               Law
               obligeth
               not
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               latter
               and
               more
               general
               intention
               only
               ;
               even
               as
               in
               the
               operations
               of
               nature
               ,
               particular
               Agents
               do
               ordinarily
               move
               according
               to
               their
               proper
               and
               particular
               inclinations
               ;
               yet
               upon
               some
               occasions
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               ends
               and
               intentions
               of
               universal
               nature
               (
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               some
               things
               which
               nature
               abhors
               )
               they
               are
               sometimes
               carried
               with
               motions
               quite
               contrary
               to
               
               their
               particular
               natures
               ;
               as
               the
               Air
               to
               descend
               ,
               and
               the
               Water
               to
               ascend
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               vacuity
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               common
               received
               Maxim
               (
               which
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               misapplied
               ,
               and
               that
               sometimes
               to
               very
               ill
               purposes
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               these
               unhappy
               divisions
               )
               in
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               it
               looketh
               this
               way
               ,
               
                 Salus
                 populi
                 suprema
                 Lex
              
               :
               the
               equity
               of
               which
               Maxim
               ,
               as
               it
               leaveth
               in
               the
               Law-giver
               a
               power
               of
               dispensing
               with
               the
               Law
               (
               which
               is
               a
               suspending
               the
               Obligation
               thereof
               for
               the
               time
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               proper
               and
               particular
               intention
               )
               so
               he
               shall
               see
               it
               expedient
               in
               order
               to
               the
               publick
               good
               ;
               so
               it
               leaveth
               in
               the
               Subject
               a
               liberty
               upon
               just
               occasions
               (
               as
               in
               cases
               of
               great
               exigency
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               such
               hazards
               and
               inconveniencies
               as
               might
               prove
               of
               noysome
               consequence
               to
               the
               Publick
               )
               to
               do
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Law
               requireth
               .
               And
               neither
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               power
               in
               the
               Lawgiver
               to
               be
               thought
               an
               unreasonable
               Prerogative
               ,
               
               nor
               the
               use
               of
               this
               liberty
               in
               the
               Subject
               an
               unreasonable
               presumption
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               power
               of
               dispensing
               with
               particular
               Laws
               is
               such
               a
               Prerogative
               ,
               as
               without
               which
               no
               Commonwealth
               can
               be
               well
               govern'd
               ,
               but
               Justice
               would
               be
               turn'd
               into
               Gall
               and
               Wormwood
               :
               Nor
               can
               the
               Supream
               Governour
               ,
               without
               forfeiture
               of
               that
               faithfulness
               which
               he
               oweth
               to
               the
               Publick
               Weal
               ,
               devest
               himself
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               he
               that
               presumeth
               of
               the
               Law-givers
               consent
               to
               dispense
               with
               him
               for
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               such
               needful
               cases
               (
               where
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               opportunity
               to
               consult
               his
               pleasure
               therein
               )
               presumeth
               no
               more
               than
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               do
               .
               For
               it
               may
               well
               be
               presum'd
               that
               the
               Law-giver
               ,
               who
               is
               bound
               in
               all
               his
               Laws
               to
               intend
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Publick
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               member
               thereof
               in
               his
               due
               proportion
               ,
               hath
               no
               intention
               by
               the
               strict
               observation
               of
               any
               particular
               Law
               ,
               to
               oblige
               any
               person
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Publick
               ,
               to
               
               his
               destruction
               or
               ruin
               ,
               when
               the
               common
               good
               is
               not
               answerably
               promoted
               thereby
               :
               Upon
               which
               ground
               it
               is
               generally
               resolv'd
               by
               Casuists
               ,
               That
               no
               Constitution
               (
               meerly
               humane
               )
               can
               lay
               such
               Obligation
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               (
               according
               to
               the
               exigency
               of
               circumstances
               )
               do
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Constitution
               requireth
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               done
               
                 extra
                 casum
                 scandali
                 &
                 contemptûs
                 ,
                 i.e.
              
               without
               either
               bewraying
               in
               himself
               any
               contempt
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               by
               his
               carriage
               ,
               or
               giving
               any
               just
               occasion
               of
               scandal
               to
               others
               by
               his
               example
               in
               so
               doing
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               been
               somewhat
               the
               longer
               in
               explaining
               this
               point
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               better
               clearing
               of
               the
               present
               doubt
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               usefulness
               of
               this
               consideration
               for
               the
               preventing
               and
               removing
               of
               many
               scruples
               that
               may
               happen
               to
               conscientious
               men
               in
               such
               times
               as
               these
               ,
               wherein
               so
               many
               things
               are
               (
               and
               are
               like
               to
               be
               )
               commanded
               and
               forbidden
               
               contrary
               to
               the
               establish'd
               Laws
               ,
               and
               those
               (
               as
               they
               are
               perswaded
               )
               yet
               standing
               in
               force
               .
               The
               best
               rule
               that
               I
               know
               to
               guide
               men
               in
               their
               deliberations
               and
               actions
               in
               such
               emergent
               cases
               (
               according
               to
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               delivered
               )
               is
               advisedly
               and
               impartially
               to
               weigh
               the
               benefit
               &
               inconveniencies
               ,
               as
               well
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               relation
               unto
               the
               Publick
               Good
               :
               and
               if
               after
               such
               examination
               and
               comparison
               made
               ,
               it
               shall
               then
               evidently
               (
               or
               but
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               probability
               )
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proper
               intention
               of
               the
               Law-giver
               therein
               ,
               though
               with
               hazard
               of
               Estate
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               or
               even
               life
               it self
               ,
               hath
               a
               greater
               tendency
               to
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               church
               or
               Commonwealth
               in
               safety
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               order
               ,
               than
               the
               preventing
               of
               the
               foresaid
               hazards
               ,
               or
               other
               evil
               consequents
               ,
               by
               doing
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Law
               requireth
               ,
               can
               have
               ;
               or
               (
               which
               cometh
               to
               
               one
               )
               if
               the
               violating
               of
               the
               Law
               shall
               then
               to
               be
               more
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               publick
               Good
               ,
               than
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Subject's
               Estate
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               or
               Life
               can
               be
               beneficial
               hereunto
               :
               In
               such
               case
               the
               Subject
               is
               bound
               to
               hazard
               all
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               undergo
               whatsoever
               inconveniencies
               and
               calamities
               can
               ensue
               thereupon
               ,
               rather
               than
               violate
               the
               Law
               with
               contempt
               of
               that
               Authority
               to
               which
               he
               oweth
               subjection
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               it
               shall
               (
               after
               such
               comparison
               made
               )
               evidently
               (
               or
               but
               more
               probably
               than
               the
               contrary
               )
               appear
               ,
               That
               that
               preservation
               of
               such
               a
               persons
               Life
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               would
               more
               benefit
               the
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               than
               the
               punctual
               observation
               of
               the
               Law
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               circumstances
               ,
               would
               do
               ;
               it
               were
               an
               unseasonable
               ,
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               pernicious
               scrupulosity
               for
               such
               a
               person
               to
               think
               himself
               in
               such
               a
               case
               obliged
               for
               the
               observing
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               perhaps
               but
               once
               or
               twice
               )
               with
               little
               or
               no
               benefit
               to
               the
               
               Publick
               ,
               to
               ruin
               himself
               ,
               whereby
               to
               render
               himself
               unuseful
               and
               unserviceable
               to
               the
               Publick
               for
               ever
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               To
               bring
               this
               Discourse
               home
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               it
               to
               the
               business
               now
               under
               dispute
               .
               Suppose
               we
               ten
               ,
               twenty
               ,
               or
               One
               hundred
               godly
               Ministers
               ,
               well
               affected
               to
               the
               establish'd
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               actually
               possess'd
               of
               Benefices
               ,
               with
               the
               Charge
               of
               Souls
               thereto
               belonging
               ,
               should
               ,
               thinking
               themselves
               in
               Conscience
               obliged
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               whole
               Form
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               as
               is
               by
               the
               Act
               appointed
               ,
               without
               any
               addition
               ,
               omission
               ,
               or
               alteration
               whatsoever
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               present
               conjuncture
               of
               Affairs
               )
               resolve
               to
               use
               the
               same
               accordingly
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               well
               considered
               what
               the
               effects
               and
               consequents
               thereof
               would
               be
               .
            
             
               Besides
               other
               evils
               ,
               these
               three
               are
               visible
               ,
               which
               must
               all
               unavoidably
               follow
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               if
               any
               body
               shall
               be
               found
               (
               as
               doubtless
               within
               short
               time
               there
               will
               be
               found
               one
               
               or
               other
               )
               to
               inform
               and
               prosecute
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               utter
               undoing
               of
               so
               many
               worthy
               persons
               ,
               fit
               to
               do
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               good
               service
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               those
               persons
               that
               depend
               upon
               them
               for
               their
               livelyhood
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               fruits
               of
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               should
               buy
               themselves
               bread
               ,
               under
               Sequestration
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               depriving
               of
               those
               persons
               of
               the
               opportunity
               of
               discharging
               the
               duties
               that
               belong
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               Ministerial
               Calling
               ,
               in
               not
               permitting
               them
               ,
               after
               such
               Sequestration
               ,
               to
               teach
               or
               instruct
               the
               people
               belonging
               to
               their
               Charge
               ,
               or
               to
               exercise
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               Function
               publickly
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               delivering
               over
               the
               Sheep
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               lately
               were
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               faithful
               Shepherds
               ,
               into
               the
               Custody
               of
               ravenous
               Wolves
               ,
               when
               such
               Guides
               shall
               be
               set
               over
               the
               several
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               mis-teach
               them
               one
               
               way
               or
               other
               (
               viz.
               )
               either
               by
               instilling
               into
               them
               Puritanical
               and
               Superstitious
               Principles
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               more
               securely
               exercise
               their
               Presbyterian
               Tyranny
               over
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               Consciences
               ,
               Persons
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               setting
               up
               new
               Lights
               before
               them
               ,
               to
               lead
               them
               into
               a
               maze
               of
               Anabaptistical
               confusion
               and
               frenzy
               .
            
             
               These
               consequents
               are
               so
               heavy
               to
               the
               Sufferers
               ,
               so
               certain
               to
               ensue
               upon
               the
               use
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               without
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Law-givers
               (
               in
               this
               state
               of
               Affairs
               )
               either
               to
               prevent
               or
               remedy
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               beyond
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               what
               benefit
               to
               the
               Publick
               can
               accrue
               by
               the
               strict
               observation
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               that
               may
               in
               any
               proportion
               countervail
               these
               mischiefs
               .
               In
               which
               case
               ,
               that
               man
               must
               needs
               suppose
               a
               strange
               austerity
               in
               the
               Law-giver
               ,
               that
               dares
               not
               presume
               of
               his
               consent
               to
               disoblige
               him
               (
               for
               the
               time
               )
               from
               observing
               the
               same
               .
               It
               would
               be
               also
               well
               considered
               ,
               Whether
               he
               that
               
               by
               his
               own
               over-nice
               scrupulosity
               runs
               all
               these
               hazards
               ,
               be
               not
               (
               in
               some
               measure
               )
               guilty
               of
               his
               own
               undoing
               ,
               of
               deserting
               his
               station
               ,
               and
               of
               betraying
               his
               flock
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               thereby
               lose
               much
               of
               that
               comfort
               which
               a
               Christian
               Confessor
               may
               take
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               laid
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               pull'd
               upon
               himself
               by
               his
               own
               hands
               .
               And
               more
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               say
               as
               to
               that
               first
               Objection
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               thing
               objected
               is
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Scandal
                 that
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 at
                 the
                 Example
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 the
                 Law
                 so
                 little
                 regarded
                 by
                 such
                 men
                 (
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 Cure
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 also
                 of
                 some
                 eminency
                 and
                 esteem
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Example
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 look'd
                 upon
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 encourag'd
                 by
                 this
                 Example
                 to
                 set
                 light
                 by
                 all
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 disobey
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               this
               Objection
               ,
               after
               we
               are
               once
               satisfied
               concerning
               the
               former
               ,
               need
               not
               much
               trouble
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   seemeth
                   an
                   unreasonable
                   thing
                   in
                   cases
                   of
                   great
                   Exigence
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   now
                   suppose
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   scandalizing
                   our
                   weak
                   Brethren
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   but
                   
                     Debitum
                     charitatis
                  
                   only
                   )
                   should
                   lay
                   upon
                   us
                   a
                   peremptory
                   necessity
                   of
                   observing
                   the
                   Law
                   punctually
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   inconveniencies
                   and
                   mischiefs
                   may
                   ensue
                   thereupon
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   Obedience
                   to
                   our
                   known
                   Governours
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   
                     Debitum
                     justitiae
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   more
                   Obligatory
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   )
                   doth
                   not
                   impose
                   that
                   necessity
                   upon
                   us
                   ;
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   shewn
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Besides
                   ,
                   Arguments
                   drawn
                   from
                   scandal
                   in
                   things
                   neither
                   unlawful
                   nor
                   (
                   setting
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   Scandal
                   aside
                   )
                   inexpedient
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   sundry
                   frailties
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   manifestly
                   of
                   no
                   weight
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   counterpois'd
                   with
                   the
                   apparent
                   danger
                   
                   of
                   evil
                   consequents
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   there
                   is
                   commonly
                   equal
                   danger
                   (
                   if
                   not
                   rather
                   something
                   more
                   )
                   of
                   Scandal
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Example
                   the
                   quite
                   contrary
                   way
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   see
                   it
                   in
                   debating
                   the
                   point
                   now
                   in
                   hand
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   alledged
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   laying
                   aside
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   over
                   scrupulous
                   will
                   be
                   encourag'd
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   greater
                   liberty
                   in
                   dispensing
                   with
                   the
                   Laws
                   (
                   to
                   the
                   despising
                   both
                   of
                   Laws
                   and
                   Governours
                   )
                   than
                   they
                   ought
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   may
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   ,
                   be
                   as
                   well
                   alleg'd
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   holding
                   up
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   using
                   the
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   have
                   tender
                   Consciences
                   may
                   be
                   induc'd
                   to
                   entertain
                   scruples
                   (
                   to
                   their
                   utter
                   undoing
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   their
                   people
                   )
                   when
                   they
                   need
                   not
                   ?
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   cometh
                   up
                   home
                   to
                   the
                   business
                   ,
                   and
                   taketh
                   off
                   the
                   Objection
                   clearly
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   judging
                   Cases
                   
                   of
                   scandal
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   look
                   to
                   the
                   event
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   whence
                   it
                   cometh
                   .
                   For
                   sometimes
                   there
                   is
                   given
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   Scandal
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   Scandal
                   followeth
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   taken
                   :
                   Sometimes
                   scandal
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   just
                   cause
                   given
                   :
                   and
                   sometimes
                   there
                   is
                   both
                   cause
                   of
                   Scandal
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   Scandal
                   taken
                   thereat
                   .
                   But
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   concern'd
                   at
                   any
                   Scandal
                   that
                   happeneth
                   to
                   another
                   by
                   occasion
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   done
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   chargeable
                   with
                   it
                   farther
                   than
                   he
                   is
                   guilty
                   of
                   having
                   given
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   we
                   give
                   Scandal
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   take
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   guilt
                   is
                   ours
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   faultless
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   give
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   bear
                   a
                   share
                   in
                   the
                   blame
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   deep
                   share
                   ;
                   (
                   
                     Vae
                     homini
                     ,
                     Wo
                     to
                     the
                     man
                     by
                     whome
                     the
                     offence
                     cometh
                     ,
                     Matth.
                  
                   18.7
                   .
                   )
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   take
                   offence
                   when
                   we
                   give
                   none
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   we
                   cannot
                   help
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   whole
                   blame
                   must
                   lie
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               if
               at
               any
               time
               any
               doubt
               shall
               arise
               in
               that
               case
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               How
               far
               forth
               the
               danger
               thereof
               may
               obligue
               us
               to
               the
               doing
               or
               not
               doing
               of
               any
               thing
               propos'd
               ;
               The
               Resolution
               will
               come
               on
               much
               the
               easier
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               but
               rightly
               understand
               what
               it
               is
               to
               give
               Scandal
               ,
               or
               how
               many
               ways
               a
               man
               may
               become
               guilty
               of
               scandalizing
               another
               by
               his
               Example
               .
            
             
               The
               ways
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               are
               but
               these
               four
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   something
                   before
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   it self
                   evil
                   ,
                   unlawful
                   ,
                   and
                   sinful
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   case
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   intension
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   event
                   as
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   seeth
                   it
                   done
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   any
                   consideration
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   matters
                   not
                   whether
                   the
                   doer
                   hath
                   an
                   intention
                   to
                   draw
                   the
                   other
                   into
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ;
                   the
                   very
                   matter
                   and
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   action
                   being
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   done
                   before
                   others
                   ,
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   render
                   the
                   doer
                   guilty
                   of
                   having
                   given
                   Scandal
                   ,
                   though
                   neither
                   he
                   had
                   intention
                   himself
                   so
                   
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   any
                   other
                   person
                   actually
                   scandaliz'd
                   thereby
                   :
                   because
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   evil
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   ill
                   Example
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   did
                   Hophni
                   and
                   Phineas
                   ,
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   Eli
                   ,
                   
                   give
                   Scandal
                   by
                   their
                   wretched
                   prophaneness
                   and
                   greediness
                   about
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   shameless
                   abusing
                   the
                   Women
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   did
                   David
                   also
                   give
                   great
                   Scandal
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Vriah
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   14.
                   
                   Here
                   the
                   Rule
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Do
                     nothing
                     that
                     is
                     evil
                     ,
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     giving
                     Scandal
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 way
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 something
                 before
                 another
                 with
                 a
                 direct
                 intention
                 and
                 formal
                 purpose
                 of
                 drawing
                 him
                 thereby
                 to
                 commit
                 sin
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 case
                 neither
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 event
                 is
                 of
                 any
                 consideration
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 makes
                 no
                 difference
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 giving
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 effectually
                 entic'd
                 to
                 commit
                 sin
                 or
                 not
                 thereby
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 make
                 
                 any
                 difference
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 thing
                 done
                 were
                 in
                 it self
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 an
                 appearance
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 an
                 aptitude
                 to
                 draw
                 another
                 by
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 that
                 (
                 by
                 imitation
                 )
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 really
                 and
                 intrinsecally
                 evil
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 intention
                 alone
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 effect
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 means
                 soever
                 should
                 be
                 us'd
                 to
                 promote
                 it
                 )
                 sufficeth
                 to
                 induce
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 giving
                 Scandal
                 upon
                 the
                 doer
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 
                 Ieroboam's
                 sin
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Calvos
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 formal
                 purpose
                 and
                 intention
                 thereby
                 (
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 secular
                 and
                 ambitious
                 ends
                 )
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 people
                 unto
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 stigmatiz'd
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 Infamy
                 ,
                 to
                 stick
                 by
                 him
                 whilst
                 the
                 World
                 lasteth
                 ,
                 being
                 scarce
                 ever-mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 addition
                 ,
                 Jeroboam
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Nebat
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Israel
                 to
                 sin
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Rule
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   nothing
                   ,
                   a
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   intention
                   to
                   give
                   Scandal
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 way
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 something
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 evil
                 ,
                 but
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Christian
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 lawful
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 cause
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 otherwise
                 commodious
                 and
                 convenient
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 yet
                 whereas
                 he
                 probably
                 foreseeth
                 that
                 others
                 will
                 take
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 occasioned
                 thereby
                 to
                 do
                 evil
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 prudentially
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 ,
                 without
                 very
                 great
                 inconvenience
                 or
                 prejudice
                 to
                 himself
                 or
                 any
                 third
                 person
                 ,
                 leave
                 it
                 undone
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 Charity
                 to
                 his
                 Brother's
                 Soul
                 (
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 died
                 )
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 Scandal
                 ,
                 to
                 abridge
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Christian
                 Liberty
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 some
                 inconvenience
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 not
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 cause
                 his
                 Brother
                 to
                 offend
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Case
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 so
                 largely
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 earnestly
                 
                 insisted
                 upon
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul.
                 See
                 Rom.
                 14.13,21
                 .
                 Rom.
                 15.1
                 ,
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 87
                 ,
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.12
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 22.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.23.33
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Rule
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   nothing
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   reasonably
                   forborn
                   ,
                   whereat
                   Scandal
                   will
                   be
                   taken
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 way
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 somthing
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exigencies
                 of
                 present
                 Circumstances
                 )
                 
                   pro
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 very
                 behoofful
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 prudentially
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 foreseeth
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 ill
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 encouragement
                 thereby
                 to
                 commit
                 sin
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 withal
                 careful
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possibly
                 in
                 him
                 lieth
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Scandal
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 thereat
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   non
                   prohibet
                   peccare
                   ,
                   cum
                   potest
                   ,
                   jubet
                   .
                
                 In
                 such
                 case
                 the
                 bare
                 neglect
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 using
                 his
                 utmost
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 evil
                 that
                 might
                 ensue
                 ,
                 maketh
                 him
                 guilty
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 consideration
                 standeth
                 the
                 Equity
                 of
                 the
                 Judicial
                 Law
                 
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 ordered
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 a
                 man
                 dig
                 a
                 Pit
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 no
                 farther
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 convenience
                 ,
                 put
                 no
                 cover
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 it
                 open
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 hapneth
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 Beast
                 to
                 fall
                 thereinto
                 and
                 perish
                 ,
                 the
                 owner
                 of
                 the
                 Pit
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 occasioner
                 of
                 that
                 loss
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 prevented
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Rule
                 is
                 
                   Order
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   well
                   left
                   undone
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   that
                   no
                   Scandal
                   (
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   you
                   can
                   help
                   it
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   thereat
                   .
                
              
            
             
               To
               apply
               this
               .
               The
               thing
               under
               debate
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Action
               propos'd
               to
               present
               enquiry
               is
               ,
               The
               laying
               aside
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               being
               enjoyn'd
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               using
               instead
               thereof
               some
               other
               Form
               of
               Church
               Service
               of
               our
               own
               devising
               .
               And
               the
               Enquiry
               concerning
               it
               is
               ,
               Whether
               it
               may
               be
               done
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Scandal
               that
               is
               given
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               may
               be
               taken
               thereat
               ,
               Yea
               or
               No
               ?
            
             
               Now
               forasmuch
               as
               in
               this
               Enquiry
               we
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               That
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               is
               not
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               simply
               evil
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               this
               state
               of
               affairs
               prudentially
               necessary
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               who
               make
               scruple
               at
               it
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               have
               not
               the
               least
               intention
               of
               drawing
               other
               of
               the
               Laws
               into
               contempt
               ,
               or
               their
               Brethren
               into
               sin
               by
               their
               Example
               .
               It
               is
               manifest
               that
               three
               of
               the
               now
               mention'd
               Cases
               ,
               with
               the
               Rules
               to
               each
               of
               them
               appending
               ,
               are
               not
               pertinent
               to
               the
               present
               Enquiry
               .
               But
               since
               the
               last
               of
               the
               four
               only
               proveth
               to
               be
               our
               Case
               ,
               we
               have
               therefore
               no
               more
               to
               do
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               our
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               quieting
               of
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               regulating
               of
               our
               Practice
               in
               this
               Affair
               ,
               than
               to
               consider
               well
               what
               the
               Rule
               in
               this
               Case
               given
               obligeth
               us
               unto
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               to
               leave
               the
               Action
               undone
               for
               the
               danger
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               
               which
               (
               besides
               the
               Inconveniencies
               formerly
               mention'd
               )
               would
               but
               start
               new
               Questions
               ,
               and
               those
               beget
               more
               to
               the
               multiplying
               unnecessary
               Scruples
               
                 in
                 infinitum
              
               :
               But
               to
               order
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               no
               Scandal
               at
               all
               might
               ensue
               thereupon
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               wise
               not
               by
               our
               default
               ,
               through
               our
               careless
               or
               undiscreet
               managery
               thereof
               .
               Even
               as
               the
               Jew
               that
               stood
               in
               need
               to
               sink
               a
               Pit
               for
               the
               service
               of
               his
               House
               or
               Ground
               ,
               was
               not
               (
               for
               fear
               his
               Neighbours
               Beast
               should
               fall
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               drown'd
               )
               bound
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               forbear
               the
               making
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               provide
               a
               sufficient
               cover
               for
               it
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               made
               it
               .
               The
               thing
               then
               in
               this
               Case
               is
               not
               to
               be
               left
               undone
               ,
               when
               it
               so
               much
               behoveth
               us
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               Action
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               (
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               respects
               and
               circumstances
               thereunto
               belonging
               )
               with
               so
               much
               chariness
               and
               tenderness
               ,
               moderation
               and
               wisdom
               (
               to
               our
               best
               understanding
               )
               that
               the
               necessity
               of
               our
               so
               doing
               ,
               with
               the
               true
               
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               may
               appear
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               those
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               such
               persons
               as
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               make
               use
               of
               our
               Ensample
               to
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               the
               same
               necessity
               ,
               may
               do
               it
               upon
               their
               own
               score
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               able
               to
               vouch
               our
               practice
               for
               their
               excuse
               ;
               which
               how
               it
               may
               be
               best
               done
               for
               particular
               directions
               ,
               every
               charitable
               and
               conscientious
               man
               must
               ask
               his
               own
               discretion
               .
               Some
               general
               helps
               thereunto
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               in
               answering
               the
               next
               Objection
               ,
               where
               they
               would
               fall
               in
               again
               not
               improperly
               ,
               and
               so
               stop
               two
               Gaps
               with
               one
               Bush.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               Objection
               is
               that
               of
               Shism
               .
               
               The
               Objectors
               hold
               all
               such
               persons
               as
               have
               oppos'd
               either
               Liturgy
               or
               Church
               Government
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               by
               Law
               establish'd
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               for
               no
               better
               than
               Schismaticks
               ;
               and
               truly
               I
               shall
               not
               much
               gain-say
               it
               .
               But
               then
               they
               argue
               ,
               That
               for
               them
               to
               do
               the
               
               same
               thing
               in
               the
               publick
               worship
               of
               God
               that
               Schismaticks
               do
               (
               and
               for
               doing
               whereof
               especially
               it
               is
               that
               they
               avow
               them
               Schismaticks
               )
               would
               (
               as
               they
               conceive
               )
               involve
               them
               in
               the
               Schism
               also
               ,
               as
               partakers
               thereof
               in
               some
               degree
               with
               the
               other
               :
               And
               their
               Consciences
               also
               would
               ,
               from
               
                 Rom.
                 14.22
              
               .
               condemn
               them
               either
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               in
               allowing
               that
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               own
               practice
               ,
               which
               they
               condemn
               in
               others
               ;
               or
               of
               uncharitableness
               ,
               in
               judging
               others
               as
               Schismaticks
               for
               doing
               but
               the
               same
               thing
               which
               they
               can
               allow
               themselves
               to
               practise
               .
               For
               all
               that
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               Schismaticks
               ,
               do
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               Church
               Service
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               Churches
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               in
               their
               own
               .
               Or
               say
               ,
               this
               should
               not
               make
               them
               really
               guilty
               of
               the
               Schism
               they
               so
               much
               detest
               ,
               yet
               would
               such
               their
               symbolizing
               with
               them
               seem
               at
               least
               a
               kind
               of
               unworthy
               compliance
               with
               them
               ,
               more
               than
               could
               well
               become
               the
               simplicity
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               
               much
               less
               of
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               whose
               duty
               it
               is
               to
               shun
               even
               the
               least
               
                 appearance
                 of
                 evil
              
               .
               Besides
               ,
               that
               by
               so
               doing
               they
               should
               but
               confirm
               such
               men
               in
               their
               Schismatical
               Principles
               and
               Practice
               .
            
             
               This
               Objection
               hath
               3
               Branches
               .
               To
               the
               first
               whereof
               I
               oppose
               the
               old
               saying
               ,
               
                 Duo
                 cum
                 faciunt
                 idem
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 idem
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               although
               spoken
               quite
               to
               another
               purpose
               ,
               yet
               is
               very
               capable
               of
               such
               a
               sense
               which
               will
               very
               well
               fit
               our
               present
               purpose
               also
               .
            
             
               I
               Answer
               therefore
               in
               short
               .
               To
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               Schismaticks
               do
               (
               especially
               in
               time
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               till
               things
               can
               be
               reduc'd
               unto
               better
               Order
               ,
               and
               when
               men
               are
               necessitated
               thereunto
               to
               prevent
               greater
               mischiefs
               )
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               infer
               a
               partaking
               with
               them
               in
               Schism
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               probably
               ,
               unless
               it
               may
               appear
               upon
               probable
               presumption
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               done
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Schismatical
               
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               Schismatical
               Principles
               as
               theirs
               are
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               two
               Branches
               (
               viz.
               That
               of
               seeming
               compliance
               with
               Schismaticks
               ,
               and
               That
               of
               the
               ill
               use
               they
               make
               of
               it
               to
               confirm
               them
               in
               their
               Schism
               )
               do
               upon
               the
               matter
               fall
               in
               upon
               the
               aforesaid
               point
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               effect
               but
               the
               same
               Objection
               ,
               only
               put
               into
               a
               new
               dress
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               receiv'd
               their
               Answer
               already
               .
               And
               the
               only
               remedy
               against
               both
               these
               Fears
               (
               as
               well
               that
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               Schism
               )
               is
               the
               same
               which
               was
               there
               prescrib'd
               ,
               Even
               to
               give
               assurance
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               by
               our
               carriage
               and
               behaviour
               therein
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               lay
               aside
               Common
               Prayer
               of
               our
               own
               accord
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               any
               dislike
               thereof
               ,
               neither
               in
               contempt
               of
               our
               rightful
               Governours
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               any
               base
               compliance
               with
               the
               Times
               ,
               or
               unworthy
               Secular
               own
               ends
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               any
               Schismatical
               principles
               ,
               seditious
               designs
               ,
               or
               innovating
               humour
               ;
               but
               meerly
               enforc'd
               thereunto
               
               by
               such
               a
               necessity
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               otherwise
               avoid
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               our
               Families
               ,
               our
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               our
               Functions
               :
               And
               that
               with
               the
               good
               leave
               and
               allowance
               (
               as
               we
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               believe
               )
               of
               such
               as
               have
               power
               to
               dispense
               with
               us
               and
               the
               Laws
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
               This
               if
               we
               shall
               do
               
                 bonâ
                 fide
              
               ,
               and
               with
               our
               utmost
               endeavours
               ,
               in
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               godly
               discretion
               ,
               perhaps
               it
               will
               not
               be
               enough
               to
               prevail
               with
               either
               the
               censure
               of
               inconsiderate
               and
               inconsiderable
               persons
               ,
               or
               the
               ill
               use
               that
               may
               be
               made
               of
               our
               Example
               ,
               through
               the
               ignorance
               or
               negligence
               of
               some
               (
               
                 scandalum
                 pusillorum
              
               )
               or
               through
               the
               perversness
               and
               malice
               of
               others
               (
               
                 scandalum
                 pharisaeorum
              
               )
               as
               the
               Schools
               term
               them
               :
               But
               assuredly
               it
               will
               be
               sufficient
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               witness
               of
               our
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               charitable
               and
               considering
               men
               ,
               
               to
               acquit
               us
               clear
               of
               all
               guilt
               ,
               either
               of
               Scandal
               or
               Schism
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               .
               Which
               we
               may
               probably
               do
               by
               observing
               these
               ensuing
               ,
               or
               such
               other
               like
               general
               Directions
               (
               The
               liberty
               of
               using
               such
               meet
               accommodations
               ,
               as
               the
               circumstances
               in
               particular
               Cases
               shall
               require
               ,
               evermore
               allowed
               and
               reserved
               )
               .
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   shall
                   decline
                   the
                   company
                   and
                   society
                   of
                   known
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   not
                   conversing
                   frequently
                   or
                   familiarly
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   necessary
                   affairs
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   Neighbourhood
                   and
                   common
                   civility
                   will
                   require
                   ;
                   especially
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   countenance
                   unto
                   their
                   Church
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   presence
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   avoid
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   shall
                   retain
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   common
                   discourse
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   our
                   Sermons
                   and
                   holy
                   Offices
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   Theological
                   and
                   Ecclesiastical
                   terms
                   and
                   forms
                   of
                   Speech
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   generally
                   received
                   and
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   well
                   acquainted
                   
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   wholsome
                   and
                   significant
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   follow
                   our
                   new
                   Masters
                   in
                   that
                   uncouth
                   affected
                   garb
                   of
                   Speech
                   ,
                   or
                   Canting
                   Language
                   rather
                   (
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   call
                   it
                   )
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   of
                   late
                   taken
                   up
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   signal
                   distinction
                   and
                   characteristical
                   note
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   that
                   their
                   new
                   Language
                   they
                   call
                   The
                   Godly
                   Party
                   ,
                   or
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   in
                   officiating
                   we
                   repeat
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   Creed
                   ,
                   the
                   ten
                   Commandements
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   passages
                   in
                   the
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   Book
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   being
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   )
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   except
                   against
                   ;
                   but
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Liturgy
                   besides
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   and
                   syllables
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   think
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   State
                   in
                   those
                   parts
                   wherein
                   we
                   live
                   will
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Auditory
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   we
                   officiate
                   ,
                   will
                   bear
                   ;
                   sith
                   the
                   Officers
                   in
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   are
                   not
                   alike
                   strict
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   all
                   Parishes
                   alike
                   disaffected
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   If
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   
                   vary
                   from
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   we
                   yet
                   follow
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   in
                   the
                   main
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Offices
                   ,
                   retaining
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   embellishing
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   making
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   substitute
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   those
                   we
                   leave
                   out
                   ,
                   with
                   phrases
                   and
                   passages
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   If
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   cannot
                   safely
                   mention
                   the
                   Particulars
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   (
                   as
                   namely
                   in
                   praying
                   for
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   the
                   Royal
                   Progeny
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bishops
                   )
                   we
                   shall
                   yet
                   use
                   in
                   our
                   Prayers
                   some
                   such
                   general
                   terms
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   intimations
                   devised
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   sufficiently
                   convey
                   to
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   what
                   our
                   intentions
                   are
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   fetch
                   us
                   within
                   the
                   compass
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   shall
                   in
                   our
                   Sermons
                   take
                   occasion
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   pertinent
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   discover
                   the
                   weakness
                   of
                   the
                   Puritan
                   Principles
                   and
                   Tenets
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   shew
                   
                   out
                   of
                   some
                   passages
                   and
                   expressions
                   in
                   the
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   consonancy
                   of
                   those
                   Observations
                   we
                   have
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   :
                   or
                   to
                   justifie
                   such
                   particular
                   passages
                   in
                   the
                   Letany
                   ,
                   Collects
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   Liturgy
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   unjustly
                   quarell'd
                   at
                   by
                   Presbyterians
                   ,
                   Independents
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   (
                   by
                   what
                   Name
                   or
                   Title
                   soever
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   )
                   Puritan
                   Sectaries
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               have
               I
               freely
               acquainted
               you
               both
               with
               my
               practice
               and
               judgment
               in
               the
               Point
               propos'd
               in
               your
               Friend's
               Letter
               .
               How
               I
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               satisfie
               his
               or
               your
               judgment
               in
               what
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               however
               ,
               I
               have
               satisfied
               both
               your
               desire
               and
               his
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               shall
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Brother
                 and
                 Servant
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Rob.
                 Sanderson
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               PAX
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
             
               BY
               THE
               RIGHT
               REVEREND
               FATHER
               in
               GOD
               
                 ROBERT
                 SANDERSON
              
               ,
               LATE
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Marriott
              
               1678.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               PAX
               ECCLESIAE
               .
            
             
               ALL
               the
               Decrees
               of
               God
               are
               eternal
               ,
               and
               his
               Counsels
               therein
               unsearchable
               .
               In
               Eternals
               there
               is
               neither
               prius
               ,
               nor
               posterius
               ;
               and
               ergo
               considered
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               in
               God
               ,
               all
               the
               Decrees
               of
               God
               concerning
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               man's
               salvation
               ,
               are
               
                 simul
                 &
                 semel
              
               ;
               and
               because
               eternal
               ,
               ergo
               also
               coeternal
               .
               Yet
               considered
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Objects
               ,
               or
               respectively
               to
               our
               
               apprehensions
               ,
               there
               must
               some
               order
               be
               conceived
               among
               them
               ,
               whereby
               one
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               before
               or
               after
               another
               
                 ordine
                 naturae
                 ,
                 &
                 ordine
                 intelligendi
                 .
              
               For
               as
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               end
               is
               before
               the
               deliberation
               concerning
               the
               means
               ,
               the
               causes
               before
               the
               effect
               ,
               the
               subject
               before
               the
               properties
               and
               accidents
               ,
               &c.
               so
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               conceive
               of
               the
               Decrees
               of
               God
               ,
               unless
               we
               rank
               them
               in
               some
               such
               order
               ,
               as
               seemeth
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               proper
               objects
               ;
               as
               
                 ex
                 .
                 gr
              
               .
               those
               wherein
               the
               end
               ,
               or
               cause
               ,
               or
               subject
               is
               decreed
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 ordine
                 intelligendi
              
               before
               these
               ,
               wherein
               are
               decreed
               the
               means
               ,
               effects
               ,
               or
               accidents
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Counsels
               of
               God
               herein
               are
               incomprehensible
               and
               unsearchable
               to
               our
               weak
               and
               finite
               understandings
               ,
               it
               hence
               cometh
               to
               pass
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   greatest
                   serenity
                   of
                   natural
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   largest
                   measure
                   of
                   Divine
                   
                   Revelation
                   withal
                   ,
                   must
                   yet
                   confess
                   the
                   unfathomed
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   judgments
                   and
                   ways
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   
                     abyssus
                     multa
                  
                   ,
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   than
                   searched
                   into
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   hope
                   or
                   look
                   after
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   opening
                   these
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     quietativa
                     intellectus
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   totally
                   and
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   some
                   difficulties
                   will
                   still
                   remain
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   cry
                   out
                   with
                   St.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     O
                     altitudo
                  
                   !
                   Otherwise
                   these
                   great
                   and
                   hidden
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   Mysteries
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   content
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   according
                   to
                   sobriety
                   ,
                   whilst
                   they
                   have
                   thought
                   by
                   searching
                   into
                   the
                   Counsels
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   Faith
                   within
                   the
                   comprehension
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   have
                   become
                   vain
                   in
                   their
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   and
                   enwrapped
                   themselves
                   unawares
                   in
                   perplexed
                   and
                   inextricable
                   difficulties
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   unwinding
                   themselvs
                   where-from
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   afterwards
                   sometimes
                   driven
                   to
                   devise
                   and
                   maintain
                   strange
                   
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   of
                   very
                   perillous
                   and
                   noysome
                   consequence
                   ,
                   which
                   hatch
                   been
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   most
                   Heresies
                   and
                   Schisms
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   men
                   also
                   of
                   sober
                   Understandings
                   ,
                   &
                   keeping
                   within
                   the
                   due
                   Bounds
                   of
                   their
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Callings
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   difficulties
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   have
                   much
                   differed
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   will
                   do
                   in
                   their
                   Judgments
                   and
                   Opinions
                   one
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   ordering
                   of
                   God's
                   Decrees
                   concerning
                   man's
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   each
                   man
                   abounding
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   following
                   that
                   way
                   which
                   seemeth
                   to
                   him
                   clogged
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   and
                   fewest
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   apprehendeth
                   them
                   ;
                   although
                   perhaps
                   
                     in
                     rei
                     veritate
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   apprehension
                   of
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   those
                   very
                   difficulties
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   and
                   greater
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   many
                   differences
                   among
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   between
                   Lutherans
                   and
                   Calvinists
                   ;
                   among
                   the
                   Romanists
                   between
                   the
                   Iesuites
                   and
                   Dominicans
                   and
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   again
                   subdivided
                   ;
                   
                   concerning
                   Predestination
                   and
                   Reprobation
                   ;
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   man's
                   Free-will
                   ;
                   the
                   necessity
                   ,
                   efficacy
                   ,
                   and
                   extent
                   of
                   Divine
                   Grace
                   ;
                   the
                   concurrence
                   of
                   Grace
                   with
                   Free-will
                   ;
                   the
                   universality
                   and
                   application
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   Points
                   of
                   like
                   nature
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               Premisses
               considered
               ,
               that
               amid
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               there
               may
               yet
               be
               preserved
               in
               the
               Church
               the
               unity
               both
               of
               Faith
               and
               Charity
               ,
               these
               few
               things
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               be
               of
               profitable
               and
               important
               consideration
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               particular
               Churchs
               would
               be
               as
               tender
               as
               may
               be
               in
               giving
               their
               definitions
               and
               derminations
               in
               such
               Points
               as
               these
               ;
               not
               astricting
               those
               that
               live
               therein
               determinately
               either
               to
               the
               affirmative
               or
               negative
               ,
               especially
               where
               there
               may
               be
               admitted
               a
               latitude
               of
               dissenting
               without
               any
               prejudice
               done
               either
               to
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Tranquillity
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Dissenter
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               the
               moderation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               much
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               preferred
               ,
               not
               only
               before
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               which
               with
               unsufferable
               tyranny
               bindeth
               all
               her
               Children
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               to
               all
               her
               Determinarions
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               Points
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               way
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               but
               also
               before
               sundry
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               who
               have
               proceeded
               further
               this
               way
               than
               our
               Church
               hath
               done
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               important
               contentions
               and
               wranglings
               of
               Learned
               men
               in
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               about
               Points
               yet
               undetermined
               therein
               ,
               differences
               shall
               be
               so
               far
               prosecuted
               ,
               as
               to
               come
               to
               open
               sideings
               ,
               and
               part-takings
               ,
               and
               factions
               (
               as
               it
               happened
               in
               the
               Netherland
               Churches
               between
               the
               
                 Remonstrantes
                 ,
                 &
                 Contra-Remonstrantes
              
               )
               so
               as
               for
               the
               composing
               of
               the
               differences
               ,
               and
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               
               publick
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               needful
               for
               those
               Churches
               Synodically
               to
               determine
               something
               in
               those
               Points
               ;
               that
               yet
               they
               would
               then
               also
               proceed
               no
               farther
               in
               their
               determinations
               ,
               than
               the
               present
               necessity
               should
               enforce
               them
               ;
               not
               requiring
               men
               (
               specially
               in
               points
               of
               lesser
               consequence
               )
               to
               give
               ,
               and
               by
               Oath
               ,
               subscription
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               means
               ,
               to
               witness
               their
               express
               positive
               assent
               to
               such
               determinations
               ;
               but
               permitting
               them
               to
               enjoy
               their
               own
               private
               Opinions
               in
               their
               own
               private
               Bosoms
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               keep
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               by
               venting
               them
               unseasonably
               ,
               disquiet
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               therewithal
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Catechisms
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               as
               they
               are
               intended
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               Children
               and
               ignorant
               persons
               in
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               farced
               with
               School-points
               and
               private
               Tenets
               ;
               but
               contain
               only
               clear
               and
               undoubted
               
               Truths
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               necessary
               unto
               Christian
               Edification
               either
               in
               Faith
               or
               Life
               :
               The
               rest
               either
               altogether
               omitted
               ,
               or
               but
               occasionally
               and
               sparingly
               touched
               at
               ,
               and
               not
               positively
               ,
               and
               doctrinally
               ,
               and
               conclusively
               delivered
               before
               the
               Church
               have
               agreed
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               private
               men
               would
               endeavour
               for
               so
               much
               ingenuity
               ,
               as
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   other
                   mens
                   speeches
                   and
                   writings
                   (
                   especially
                   where
                   they
                   intend
                   to
                   discourse
                   but
                   exotericè
                   and
                   popularly
                   ,
                   not
                   accurately
                   and
                   dogmaticè
                   )
                   to
                   afford
                   a
                   favourable
                   construction
                   ,
                   without
                   taking
                   advantage
                   at
                   some
                   excesses
                   
                     in
                     modo
                     loquendi
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   exceptions
                   at
                   some
                   improprieties
                   and
                   acyrologies
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Orthodox
                   in
                   the
                   main
                   Substance
                   of
                   their
                   Discourse
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Not
                   to
                   obtrude
                   any
                   Tenet
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   received
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   any
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   is
                   not
                   expresly
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   Confession
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   doth
                   
                   not
                   apparently
                   result
                   thence
                   by
                   direct
                   and
                   immediate
                   consequence
                   ;
                   though
                   the
                   wit
                   of
                   man
                   make
                   it
                   seem
                   at
                   length
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   continuance
                   of
                   discourse
                   to
                   be
                   probably
                   deduced
                   therefrom
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   their
                   own
                   Writings
                   to
                   observe
                   
                     formam
                     sanorum
                     verborum
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   abstain
                   not
                   only
                   from
                   suspected
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   from
                   phrases
                   and
                   speeches
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   ill
                   construction
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   gloried
                   in
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   by
                   subtilty
                   of
                   wit
                   to
                   find
                   loop-holes
                   how
                   to
                   evade
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   colourable
                   pretences
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   through
                   heat
                   of
                   passion
                   ,
                   or
                   violence
                   of
                   opposition
                   hath
                   fallen
                   from
                   him
                   unadvisedly
                   ,
                   to
                   seem
                   howsoever
                   defensible
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   care
                   to
                   suffer
                   nothing
                   to
                   pass
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   whereat
                   an
                   ingenuous
                   and
                   dispassionate
                   Adversary
                   ,
                   though
                   dissenting
                   from
                   him
                   in
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   should
                   yet
                   have
                   cause
                   to
                   take
                   distaste
                   or
                   exception
                   .
                   And
                   besides
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   thing
                   
                   of
                   very
                   dangerous
                   consequence
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   if
                   every
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   suffered
                   freely
                   to
                   publish
                   whatsoever
                   might
                   by
                   some
                   strain
                   of
                   Wit
                   be
                   made
                   capable
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   construction
                   ,
                   if
                   of
                   it self
                   it
                   sounded
                   ill
                   and
                   suspiciously
                   :
                   For
                   so
                   Notions
                   of
                   Popish
                   ,
                   or
                   Puritanical
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Heretical
                   ,
                   Schismatical
                   Opinions
                   might
                   unawares
                   be
                   conveyed
                   into
                   the
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   impressions
                   thereof
                   insensibly
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   damage
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   prejudice
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   To
                   acknowledge
                   freely
                   ,
                   and
                   readily
                   to
                   revoke
                   whatsoever
                   either
                   errour
                   
                     in
                     re
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   misprision
                   
                     in
                     testimonio
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   exorbitancy
                   
                     in
                     modo
                     loquendi
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   passed
                   from
                   their
                   Pen
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   fairly
                   shewed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Judgments
                   convinced
                   thereof
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   seek
                   to
                   relieve
                   themselves
                   by
                   excuses
                   ,
                   colours
                   ,
                   or
                   evasions
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   private
                   men
                   in
                   particular
                   Churches
                   ,
                   who
                   dissent
                   in
                   points
                   yet
                   undetermined
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   uncharitably
                   entercharge
                   each
                   other
                   with
                   Heresie
                   or
                   Schism
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   like
                   imputation
                   for
                   so
                   dissenting
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   both
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Discipline
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Church
                   maintained
                   and
                   established
                   .
                   As
                   
                     ex
                     .
                     gr
                  
                   .
                   in
                   the
                   Points
                   now
                   so
                   much
                   debated
                   among
                   the
                   Divines
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   between
                   the
                   Calvinists
                   and
                   Arminians
                   (
                   for
                   I
                   must
                   take
                   liberty
                   for
                   distinctions
                   sake
                   to
                   express
                   them
                   by
                   those
                   names
                   they
                   usually
                   bestow
                   the
                   one
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   )
                   Why
                   should
                   either
                   those
                   men
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   be
                   branded
                   with
                   Popery
                   ,
                   who
                   misliking
                   
                   Calvin's
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   rather
                   chuse
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Arminian
                   ;
                   or
                   those
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   with
                   Puritanism
                   ,
                   who
                   finding
                   less
                   satisfaction
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Arminius
                   ,
                   rather
                   adhere
                   to
                   Calvin
                   ?
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   both
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   do
                   entirely
                   ,
                   and
                   freely
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     ex
                     animo
                  
                   subscribe
                   to
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   rent
                   the
                   Unity
                   ,
                   or
                   disturb
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   those
                   differences
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Periculum
                 Schismatis
                 .
              
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 the
                 differences
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 but
                 private
                 concerning
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 Arminianism
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 late
                 so
                 far
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 publick
                 Stage
                 ,
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 passages
                 betwixt
                 Mr.
                 Mountague
                 and
                 his
                 Opposers
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Schism
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 ensue
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 speedily
                 prevented
                 :
                 Those
                 general
                 Directions
                 now
                 already
                 laid
                 down
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Peace
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 reach
                 home
                 for
                 the
                 securing
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 preventing
                 farther
                 evils
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 now
                 standeth
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 needful
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 should
                 interpose
                 herein
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 farther
                 Explanation
                 of
                 her
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 questioned
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 her
                 Discipline
                 upon
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 her
                 determinations
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 necessity
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 upon
                 what
                 advantages
                 the
                 Arminian
                 party
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doth
                 gain
                 strength
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     weakness
                     of
                     sundry
                     of
                     those
                     Exceptions
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     taken
                     at
                     Mr.
                     
                     Mountague's
                     Answer
                     to
                     the
                     Gagge
                     ,
                     by
                     those
                     that
                     first
                     openly
                     ingaged
                     themselves
                     for
                     that
                     business
                     ;
                     which
                     hath
                     not
                     only
                     brought
                     prejudice
                     to
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     given
                     disadvantages
                     to
                     the
                     Cause
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     those
                     Exceptions
                     which
                     were
                     just
                     and
                     material
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     publishing
                     of
                     Mr.
                     
                     Mountague's
                     Appeal
                     with
                     Allowance
                     ,
                     which
                     both
                     hath
                     given
                     confidence
                     to
                     sundry
                     ,
                     who
                     before
                     were
                     Arminians
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     secret
                     ,
                     now
                     to
                     walk
                     unmasked
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     profess
                     their
                     Opinions
                     publickly
                     in
                     all
                     Companies
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     some
                     disdain
                     of
                     opposition
                     ;
                     and
                     doth
                     also
                     incourage
                     sundry
                     others
                     to
                     shew
                     an
                     inclination
                     to
                     that
                     side
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     see
                     to
                     be
                     countenanced
                     in
                     such
                     publick
                     sort
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     plausibleness
                     of
                     Arminianism
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     congruity
                     it
                     hath
                     in
                     sundry
                     Points
                     with
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     corrupt
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     carnal
                     Reason
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     wonderful
                     tickling
                     to
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     Nature
                     magnified
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hear
                     it self
                     flattered
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     she
                     carried
                     the
                     greatest
                     stroke
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ;
                     especially
                     ,
                     when
                     these
                     soothings
                     are
                     conveyed
                     under
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     vindicating
                     the
                     dispensations
                     of
                     God's
                     Providence
                     from
                     the
                     Imputation
                     of
                     Injustice
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     harshness
                     of
                     that
                     Opinion
                     which
                     Calvin
                     and
                     Beza
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     held
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     Learned
                     men
                     in
                     our
                     Church
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     followed
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     Decrees
                     of
                     Reprobation
                     and
                     Election
                     ,
                     without
                     respect
                     had
                     to
                     Adam
                     in
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     
                     inconveniencies
                     ,
                     which
                     either
                     do
                     ensue
                     ,
                     or
                     seem
                     to
                     ensue
                     upon
                     the
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     fairly
                     waved
                     another
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     without
                     Arminianism
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     manifold
                     cunning
                     of
                     the
                     Arminians
                     to
                     advance
                     their
                     own
                     party
                     ,
                     as
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         In
                         pleading
                         for
                         a
                         liberty
                         for
                         every
                         man
                         to
                         abound
                         in
                         his
                         own
                         sense
                         in
                         things
                         undetermined
                         by
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         that
                         so
                         they
                         may
                         spread
                         their
                         own
                         Tenets
                         the
                         more
                         freely
                         ;
                         whereas
                         yet
                         it
                         is
                         too
                         apparent
                         by
                         their
                         writings
                         and
                         speeches
                         ,
                         that
                         their
                         intent
                         and
                         indeavour
                         is
                         to
                         take
                         the
                         benefit
                         of
                         this
                         liberty
                         themselves
                         ,
                         but
                         not
                         to
                         allow
                         it
                         to
                         those
                         that
                         dissent
                         from
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         bragging
                         out
                         some
                         of
                         their
                         private
                         Tenets
                         ,
                         as
                         if
                         they
                         were
                         the
                         received
                         established
                         Doctrine
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         ,
                         by
                         forcing
                         the
                         words
                         of
                         the
                         Articles
                         or
                         Common
                         Prayer
                         Book
                         to
                         a
                         sense
                         ,
                         which
                         appeareth
                         not
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         intended
                         therein
                         ,
                         as
                         Mr.
                         Mountague
                         hath
                         
                         done
                         in
                         the
                         Point
                         of
                         falling
                         from
                         grace
                         .
                         Whereas
                         the
                         contrary
                         Tenet
                         ,
                         viz.
                         of
                         the
                         final
                         perseverance
                         of
                         the
                         righteous
                         in
                         grace
                         and
                         faith
                         ,
                         may
                         be
                         by
                         as
                         strong
                         evidence
                         every
                         way
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         as
                         natural
                         deducement
                         collected
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Books
                         ,
                         as
                         shall
                         be
                         easily
                         proved
                         ,
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         required
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         In
                         seeking
                         to
                         derive
                         envy
                         upon
                         the
                         opposite
                         Opinions
                         ,
                         by
                         delivering
                         them
                         in
                         terms
                         odious
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         ill
                         and
                         suspicious
                         sound
                         ;
                         as
                         viz.
                         irresistibility
                         of
                         grace
                         ,
                         irrespective
                         decree
                         ,
                         &c.
                         whereas
                         the
                         soberer
                         Divines
                         of
                         the
                         opposite
                         party
                         ordinarily
                         do
                         not
                         use
                         those
                         terms
                         ,
                         nor
                         yet
                         well
                         approve
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         unless
                         understood
                         
                           cum
                           grano
                           salis
                        
                         .
                         But
                         themselves
                         rather
                         are
                         so
                         exorbitant
                         in
                         their
                         phrases
                         and
                         terms
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         well
                         if
                         a
                         good
                         quantity
                         of
                         Salt
                         could
                         so
                         correct
                         some
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         render
                         them
                         ,
                         if
                         not
                         wholesome
                         ,
                         at
                         least
                         savoury
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         4.
                         
                         Which
                         is
                         the
                         most
                         unjust
                         and
                         uncharitable
                         course
                         of
                         all
                         the
                         rest
                         ,
                         and
                         whereby
                         yet
                         I
                         verily
                         think
                         they
                         have
                         prevailed
                         more
                         than
                         by
                         all
                         the
                         rest
                         ,
                         in
                         seeking
                         to
                         draw
                         the
                         persons
                         of
                         those
                         that
                         dissent
                         from
                         them
                         into
                         dislike
                         with
                         the
                         Sate
                         ,
                         as
                         if
                         they
                         were
                         Puritans
                         ,
                         or
                         Disciplinarians
                         ,
                         or
                         at
                         least
                         that
                         way
                         affected
                         .
                         Whereas
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             The
                             Questions
                             in
                             debate
                             are
                             such
                             ,
                             as
                             no
                             way
                             touch
                             upon
                             Puritanism
                             ,
                             either
                             off
                             or
                             on
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Many
                             of
                             the
                             Dissenters
                             have
                             as
                             freely
                             and
                             clearly
                             declared
                             their
                             Judgments
                             ,
                             by
                             preaching
                             and
                             writing
                             against
                             all
                             Puritanism
                             ,
                             and
                             Puritanical
                             Principles
                             ,
                             both
                             before
                             and
                             since
                             they
                             were
                             interessed
                             in
                             these
                             Controversies
                             ,
                             as
                             the
                             stoutest
                             Arminian
                             in
                             England
                             hath
                             done
                             .
                             I
                             am
                             not
                             able
                             to
                             pronounce
                             absolutely
                             neither
                             of
                             other
                             men
                             ;
                             but
                             so
                             far
                             as
                             hath
                             occurred
                             to
                             my
                             observation
                             ,
                             I
                             dare
                             say
                             it
                             ,
                             I
                             find
                             more
                             written
                             against
                             the
                             Puritans
                             ,
                             and
                             their
                             Opinions
                             ,
                             and
                             with
                             
                             more
                             real
                             satisfaction
                             ,
                             and
                             upon
                             no
                             less
                             solid
                             grounds
                             ,
                             by
                             those
                             that
                             have
                             ,
                             and
                             do
                             dissent
                             from
                             the
                             Arminian
                             Tenets
                             ,
                             than
                             by
                             those
                             that
                             have
                             or
                             do
                             maintain
                             them
                             .
                             Could
                             that
                             blessed
                             Arch-bishop
                             Whitgift
                             ,
                             or
                             the
                             modest
                             and
                             learned
                             Hooker
                             have
                             ever
                             thought
                             ,
                             so
                             much
                             as
                             by
                             dream
                             ,
                             that
                             men
                             concurring
                             ,
                             with
                             them
                             in
                             Opinion
                             ,
                             should
                             for
                             some
                             of
                             these
                             very
                             Opinions
                             be
                             called
                             Puritans
                             ?
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 III.
                 Series
                 Decretorum
                 Dei.
                 
              
               
                 Sithence
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 conceits
                 which
                 men
                 have
                 concerning
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 God
                 about
                 man's
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 those
                 Decrees
                 ;
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 singular
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 composing
                 of
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 farther
                 differences
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 learned
                 and
                 moderate
                 men
                 (
                 all
                 prejudice
                 and
                 partiality
                 laid
                 aside
                 )
                 would
                 travel
                 with
                 faithfulness
                 and
                 sobriety
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 order
                 those
                 Decrees
                 consonantly
                 to
                 the
                 tenor
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 avoid
                 those
                 inconveniencies
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 extreme
                 Opinions
                 on
                 both
                 hands
                 run
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 considering
                 often
                 with
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 abettors
                 of
                 
                 either
                 extreme
                 are
                 confirmed
                 in
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 grounds
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 inconveniencies
                 that
                 attend
                 the
                 opposite
                 extreme
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 ever
                 thought
                 that
                 a
                 middle
                 way
                 between
                 both
                 might
                 be
                 fairer
                 and
                 safer
                 to
                 pitch
                 upon
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 extreme
                 .
                 What
                 therefore
                 upon
                 some
                 agitation
                 of
                 these
                 Points
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Argument
                 with
                 others
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 private
                 and
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 conceived
                 concerning
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 God's
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 desiring
                 ever
                 to
                 keep
                 my self
                 within
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 Christian
                 sobriety
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 at
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 some
                 Friends
                 here
                 distinctly
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 not
                 intending
                 hereby
                 to
                 prescribe
                 unto
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 tie
                 my self
                 to
                 mine
                 own
                 present
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 cause
                 to
                 alter
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 abler
                 Judgments
                 of
                 some
                 learned
                 Friends
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 given
                 me
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 
                 subject
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 difficulties
                 and
                 inconveniencies
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 explication
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ways
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 the
                 rigid
                 Calvinists
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Arminians
                 have
                 taken
                 .
                 Quaere
                 then
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Decrees
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 man's
                 Salvation
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 conveniently
                 conceived
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 he
                 decreed
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     make
                     himself
                     glorious
                     by
                     communicating
                     his
                     goodness
                     in
                     producing
                     powerfully
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       ex
                       nihilo
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     world
                     of
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     and
                     among
                     the
                     chiefest
                     of
                     them
                     Man
                     ,
                     endued
                     with
                     a
                     reasonable
                     soul
                     ,
                     and
                     organical
                     body
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     vessel
                     and
                     subject
                     capable
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     enter
                     into
                     a
                     Covenant
                     with
                     this
                     reasonable
                     Creature
                     (
                     commonly
                     called
                     the
                     first
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Works
                     )
                     to
                     bestow
                     upon
                     him
                     life
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     continue
                     in
                     his
                     obedience
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     then
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     deprived
                     of
                     the
                     blessedness
                     covenanted
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     and
                     instead
                     
                     thereof
                     to
                     be
                     punished
                     with
                     actual
                     misery
                     and
                     eternal
                     death
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     After
                     this
                     Covenant
                     made
                     ,
                     to
                     leave
                     man
                     
                       in
                       manu
                       consilij
                       sui
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     free
                     choice
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     will
                     ,
                     to
                     lay
                     hold
                     either
                     on
                     life
                     by
                     obedience
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     transgression
                     on
                     death
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     To
                     permit
                     man
                     thus
                     left
                     to
                     himself
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     to
                     cast
                     himself
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     Covenant
                     into
                     a
                     state
                     of
                     misery
                     ,
                     and
                     corruption
                     ,
                     and
                     damnation
                     ;
                     with
                     a
                     purpose
                     in
                     that
                     permission
                     to
                     serve
                     himself
                     of
                     mans
                     fall
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     fit
                     occasion
                     whereby
                     to
                     magnifie
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     own
                     glory
                     yet
                     farther
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     his
                     infinite
                     both
                     justice
                     and
                     mercy
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     whole
                     Species
                     of
                     so
                     noble
                     a
                     Creature
                     might
                     not
                     perish
                     everlastingly
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     all
                     remedy
                     ,
                     to
                     provide
                     for
                     mankind
                     (
                     
                       pro
                       genere
                       humano
                    
                     )
                     a
                     most
                     wise
                     ,
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     and
                     convenient
                     means
                     of
                     reparation
                     ,
                     and
                     redemption
                     ,
                     and
                     salvation
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     satisfactory
                     and
                     meritorious
                     death
                     and
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     incarnate
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Jesus
                     
                     Christ
                     ,
                     God
                     blessed
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     In
                     this
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Mediator
                     ,
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     a
                     second
                     Covenant
                     with
                     Mankind
                     (
                     commonly
                     called
                     the
                     New
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Covenant
                     of
                     Grace
                     )
                     that
                     whosoever
                     should
                     lay
                     hold
                     on
                     him
                     by
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     steadfast
                     Faith
                     ,
                     should
                     attain
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     eternal
                     life
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     should
                     not
                     believe
                     ,
                     should
                     perish
                     everlastingly
                     in
                     his
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Lest
                     this
                     Covenant
                     should
                     yet
                     be
                     ineffectual
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     die
                     in
                     vain
                     ,
                     because
                     left
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     this
                     wretched
                     state
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Adam
                     could
                     
                       de
                       facto
                    
                     have
                     repented
                     and
                     believed
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     to
                     elect
                     and
                     cull
                     a
                     certain
                     number
                     of
                     particular
                     persons
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     corrupted
                     lump
                     of
                     mankind
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     advanced
                     into
                     this
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     entitled
                     unto
                     Salvation
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     without
                     any
                     cause
                     or
                     motive
                     at
                     all
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     meerly
                     
                       ex
                       beneplacito
                       voluntatis
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     free
                     grace
                     and
                     good
                     pleasure
                     in
                     Jesus
                     
                     Christ
                     ,
                     pretermitting
                     and
                     passing
                     by
                     the
                     rest
                     to
                     perish
                     justly
                     in
                     their
                     sins
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     To
                     confer
                     in
                     due
                     season
                     upon
                     the
                     persons
                     so
                     elected
                     ,
                     all
                     fit
                     and
                     effectual
                     means
                     and
                     graces
                     needful
                     for
                     them
                     unto
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     proportionably
                     to
                     their
                     personal
                     capacities
                     and
                     conditions
                     ;
                     as
                     namely
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Upon
                         Infants
                         that
                         die
                         before
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         Reason
                         ,
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         Christian
                         Baptism
                         ,
                         administred
                         and
                         received
                         in
                         the
                         Name
                         and
                         Faith
                         of
                         the
                         Chuch
                         ,
                         with
                         Sacramental
                         grace
                         to
                         such
                         persons
                         ,
                         as
                         for
                         the
                         want
                         of
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         Reason
                         never
                         come
                         to
                         be
                         capable
                         of
                         the
                         habitual
                         or
                         actual
                         graces
                         of
                         Faith
                         ,
                         Repentance
                         ,
                         &c.
                         we
                         are
                         to
                         judge
                         to
                         be
                         sufficient
                         for
                         their
                         Salvation
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Upon
                         men
                         that
                         come
                         to
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         Reason
                         sooner
                         or
                         later
                         ,
                         such
                         a
                         measure
                         of
                         Faith
                         in
                         the
                         Son
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         of
                         repentance
                         from
                         dead
                         works
                         ,
                         of
                         new
                         and
                         holy
                         obedience
                         to
                         God's
                         Commandments
                         (
                         together
                         with
                         final
                         perseverance
                         in
                         all
                         these
                         )
                         as
                         in
                         
                         his
                         excellent
                         wisdom
                         he
                         seeth
                         meet
                         ,
                         wrought
                         and
                         preserved
                         in
                         them
                         outwardly
                         by
                         the
                         Word
                         and
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         and
                         inwardly
                         by
                         the
                         operation
                         of
                         his
                         holy
                         Spirit
                         shed
                         in
                         their
                         hearts
                         ,
                         whereby
                         sweetly
                         and
                         without
                         constraint
                         ,
                         but
                         yet
                         effectually
                         ,
                         their
                         understandings
                         ,
                         wills
                         and
                         affections
                         are
                         subdued
                         to
                         the
                         acknowledgment
                         and
                         obedience
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ;
                         and
                         both
                         these
                         are
                         done
                         ordinarily
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         ordinary
                         means
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Into
                         some
                         men
                         it
                         may
                         be
                         ,
                         and
                         extraordinarily
                         (
                         especially
                         in
                         the
                         want
                         of
                         ordinary
                         means
                         )
                         God
                         may
                         infuse
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Graces
                         accompanying
                         Salvation
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         (
                         
                           modo
                           nobis
                           incognito
                        
                         )
                         make
                         supply
                         unto
                         Infants
                         unbaptized
                         some
                         other
                         way
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         immediate
                         work
                         of
                         his
                         Holy
                         and
                         Almighty
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         without
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         the
                         outward
                         means
                         of
                         the
                         Word
                         and
                         Sacraments
                         .
                         Of
                         which
                         extraordinary
                         work
                         we
                         cannot
                         pronounce
                         too
                         sparingly
                         ;
                         the
                         special
                         use
                         whereto
                         it
                         serveth
                         us
                         ,
                         being
                         the
                         suspending
                         of
                         our
                         Censures
                         ,
                         not
                         rashly
                         
                         to
                         pass
                         the
                         Sentence
                         of
                         Damnation
                         upon
                         those
                         Infants
                         ,
                         or
                         Men
                         ,
                         that
                         want
                         the
                         ordinary
                         outward
                         means
                         ,
                         since
                         we
                         are
                         not
                         able
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         How
                         God
                         in
                         his
                         infinite
                         power
                         can
                         ,
                         and
                         how
                         in
                         his
                         rich
                         mercy
                         he
                         hath
                         ,
                         doth
                         ,
                         or
                         will
                         deal
                         with
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     Thus
                     much
                     concerning
                     the
                     salvation
                     of
                     those
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     of
                     his
                     free
                     grace
                     elected
                     thereunto
                     .
                     But
                     with
                     the
                     Reprobates
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     in
                     his
                     justice
                     appointed
                     to
                     destruction
                     ,
                     he
                     dealeth
                     in
                     another
                     fashion
                     ;
                     as
                     concerning
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     decreed
                     either
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         To
                         afford
                         them
                         neither
                         the
                         extraordinary
                         ,
                         nor
                         so
                         much
                         as
                         but
                         the
                         outward
                         and
                         ordinary
                         means
                         of
                         Faith
                         :
                         Or
                         else
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         the
                         outward
                         means
                         of
                         the
                         Word
                         and
                         Sacraments
                         to
                         withhold
                         the
                         inward
                         concurrence
                         of
                         his
                         enlightning
                         and
                         renewing
                         Spirit
                         to
                         work
                         with
                         those
                         means
                         ,
                         for
                         want
                         whereof
                         they
                         become
                         ineffectual
                         to
                         them
                         for
                         their
                         good
                         ,
                         working
                         upon
                         them
                         either
                         malignantly
                         ,
                         
                         so
                         as
                         their
                         hearts
                         are
                         the
                         more
                         hardened
                         thereby
                         in
                         sin
                         and
                         unbelief
                         ,
                         or
                         infirmly
                         ,
                         so
                         as
                         not
                         to
                         work
                         in
                         them
                         a
                         perfect
                         Conversion
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         produce
                         instead
                         of
                         the
                         gracious
                         habits
                         of
                         Sanctification
                         ,
                         as
                         Faith
                         ,
                         Repentance
                         ,
                         Charity
                         ,
                         Humility
                         ,
                         &c.
                         some
                         weak
                         and
                         infirm
                         shadows
                         of
                         those
                         Graces
                         ,
                         which
                         for
                         their
                         formal
                         semblance
                         sake
                         do
                         sometimes
                         bear
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         those
                         Graces
                         they
                         resemble
                         ,
                         but
                         were
                         never
                         in
                         the
                         mean
                         time
                         the
                         very
                         true
                         Graces
                         themselves
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         end
                         are
                         discovered
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         false
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         want
                         of
                         perseverance
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 IV.
                 Vtilitas
                 hujus
                 Seriei
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 ordering
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 correspondency
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 Doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 and
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 It
                 hath
                 also
                 three
                 notable
                 commodities
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Hereby
                     are
                     fairly
                     avoided
                     the
                     most
                     and
                     greatest
                     of
                     those
                     inconveniences
                     into
                     which
                     both
                     extremes
                     run
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     which
                     either
                     extreme
                     presseth
                     sore
                     upon
                     the
                     opposite
                     extreme
                     .
                     The
                     Arminian
                     accusing
                     the
                     rigid
                     Calvinist
                     as
                     a
                     betrayer
                     of
                     the
                     justice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     placing
                     the
                     Decree
                     of
                     Reprobation
                     before
                     
                     that
                     of
                     
                     Adam's
                     fall
                     ;
                     and
                     being
                     again
                     accused
                     by
                     him
                     as
                     an
                     Enemy
                     to
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     making
                     the
                     efficacy
                     thereof
                     to
                     depend
                     upon
                     man's
                     free
                     will.
                     Whereas
                     both
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     justice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     efficacy
                     of
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     preserved
                     entire
                     by
                     following
                     this
                     middle
                     way
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         There
                         can
                         lie
                         no
                         imputation
                         upon
                         the
                         justice
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         though
                         he
                         have
                         reprobated
                         some
                         ,
                         and
                         elected
                         others
                         ,
                         who
                         were
                         both
                         equal
                         in
                         the
                         sinful
                         mass
                         of
                         corrupt
                         nature
                         ;
                         rather
                         his
                         mercy
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         magnified
                         ,
                         in
                         that
                         he
                         hath
                         not
                         reprobated
                         all
                         :
                         Which
                         if
                         he
                         had
                         done
                         ,
                         his
                         justice
                         must
                         yet
                         have
                         stood
                         clear
                         ,
                         though
                         examined
                         but
                         even
                         at
                         the
                         Bar
                         of
                         Humane
                         Reason
                         ,
                         for
                         so
                         much
                         as
                         all
                         had
                         deserved
                         to
                         be
                         Reprobates
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         most
                         justly
                         for
                         their
                         sin
                         in
                         Adam
                         .
                         They
                         that
                         make
                         the
                         Decree
                         of
                         Reprobation
                         to
                         precede
                         all
                         respect
                         to
                         the
                         fall
                         ,
                         are
                         put
                         to
                         many
                         difficulties
                         how
                         to
                         express
                         themselves
                         so
                         as
                         to
                         avoid
                         cavil
                         ;
                         and
                         much
                         ado
                         they
                         have
                         to
                         assert
                         
                         the
                         Decrees
                         of
                         God
                         from
                         being
                         howsoever
                         unjust
                         ,
                         being
                         enforced
                         to
                         succour
                         the
                         justice
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         by
                         flying
                         to
                         that
                         absolute
                         right
                         and
                         power
                         he
                         hath
                         in
                         and
                         over
                         the
                         Creature
                         :
                         whereas
                         this
                         way
                         cutteth
                         off
                         an
                         hundred
                         of
                         those
                         Cavils
                         the
                         Arminians
                         commonly
                         use
                         ,
                         and
                         justifieth
                         the
                         proceedings
                         of
                         our
                         most
                         righteous
                         God
                         in
                         all
                         respects
                         so
                         clearly
                         ,
                         that
                         his
                         justice
                         ,
                         both
                         in
                         the
                         Decrees
                         themselves
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         execution
                         thereof
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         only
                         apparent
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         illustrious
                         and
                         glorious
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         No
                         impeachment
                         is
                         done
                         to
                         grace
                         by
                         magnifying
                         nature
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         the
                         efficacy
                         of
                         grace
                         ,
                         by
                         enlarging
                         the
                         powers
                         of
                         Free-will
                         .
                         For
                         whereas
                         in
                         very
                         truth
                         the
                         Arminians
                         cannot
                         ,
                         with
                         all
                         their
                         subtil
                         distinctions
                         ,
                         and
                         nice
                         modifications
                         escape
                         it
                         ;
                         but
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         have
                         done
                         and
                         said
                         what
                         they
                         can
                         ,
                         they
                         must
                         stand
                         guilty
                         of
                         symbolizing
                         with
                         the
                         Pelagians
                         both
                         in
                         their
                         Principles
                         and
                         Conclusions
                         ,
                         in
                         giving
                         man's
                         will
                         (
                         and
                         not
                         God's
                         grace
                         )
                         the
                         chiefest
                         
                         stroke
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         deciding
                         ,
                         and
                         last
                         determinating
                         ,
                         and
                         casting
                         power
                         in
                         the
                         work
                         of
                         conversion
                         :
                         by
                         this
                         way
                         the
                         will
                         of
                         man
                         is
                         so
                         freed
                         from
                         all
                         coactive
                         necessity
                         in
                         the
                         coversion
                         of
                         a
                         sinner
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         yet
                         the
                         effect
                         it self
                         dependeth
                         not
                         upon
                         the
                         determination
                         of
                         the
                         will
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         immediate
                         and
                         prime
                         cause
                         ,
                         but
                         upon
                         the
                         efficacy
                         of
                         grace
                         powerfully
                         enclining
                         the
                         will
                         thereunto
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Sundry
                     passages
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     writings
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     in
                     them
                     some
                     appearance
                     of
                     contradiction
                     ,
                     may
                     by
                     following
                     this
                     way
                     be
                     easily
                     reconciled
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     those
                     passages
                     oftentimes
                     preserved
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     those
                     that
                     take
                     the
                     extreme
                     ways
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     done
                     so
                     handsomly
                     ,
                     nor
                     without
                     imposing
                     upon
                     the
                     words
                     a
                     more
                     remote
                     and
                     improper
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     sometimes
                     a
                     strained
                     and
                     enforced
                     sense
                     ;
                     as
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Those
                         places
                         that
                         speak
                         of
                         election
                         ,
                         as
                         in
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         ,
                         and
                         through
                         Christ
                         ,
                         making
                         him
                         the
                         foundation
                         
                         of
                         that
                         also
                         ,
                         as
                         of
                         every
                         other
                         grace
                         ,
                         with
                         those
                         that
                         speak
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         as
                         issuing
                         from
                         the
                         meer
                         free
                         pleasure
                         and
                         absolute
                         will
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Those
                         places
                         that
                         extend
                         the
                         fruit
                         of
                         Christ's
                         death
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         benefit
                         of
                         the
                         new
                         Covenant
                         to
                         the
                         whole
                         world
                         of
                         mankind
                         ,
                         with
                         those
                         that
                         restrain
                         them
                         to
                         the
                         Elect
                         only
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Those
                         places
                         that
                         ascribe
                         the
                         whole
                         course
                         of
                         man's
                         salvation
                         ,
                         from
                         his
                         first
                         calling
                         unto
                         grace
                         ,
                         untill
                         his
                         final
                         consummation
                         in
                         glory
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         sole
                         effectual
                         working
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         with
                         those
                         that
                         attribute
                         something
                         or
                         other
                         therein
                         ,
                         more
                         or
                         less
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         power
                         and
                         exercise
                         of
                         man's
                         Free-will
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Those
                         places
                         that
                         speak
                         of
                         the
                         acts
                         of
                         justification
                         and
                         sanctification
                         ,
                         or
                         of
                         the
                         habits
                         of
                         faith
                         ,
                         and
                         love
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         inherent
                         graces
                         ,
                         as
                         peculiar
                         to
                         the
                         Elect
                         only
                         ,
                         with
                         those
                         that
                         speak
                         of
                         them
                         as
                         common
                         to
                         the
                         Elect
                         with
                         Cast-aways
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Those
                         places
                         that
                         speak
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         gracious
                         habits
                         as
                         permanent
                         ,
                         as
                         
                         neither
                         subject
                         to
                         a
                         total
                         intercision
                         ,
                         nor
                         possible
                         to
                         be
                         finally
                         lost
                         ,
                         with
                         those
                         that
                         speak
                         of
                         them
                         as
                         casual
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         as
                         may
                         be
                         lost
                         ,
                         either
                         finally
                         or
                         totally
                         ,
                         or
                         both
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Those
                         places
                         that
                         speak
                         of
                         obduration
                         ,
                         occecation
                         ,
                         &c.
                         so
                         as
                         if
                         the
                         blindness
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         the
                         minds
                         ,
                         and
                         hardness
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         the
                         hearts
                         of
                         wicked
                         men
                         were
                         from
                         God
                         ,
                         with
                         those
                         that
                         impute
                         such
                         blindness
                         and
                         hardness
                         in
                         men
                         unto
                         the
                         wilfulness
                         of
                         their
                         own
                         corrupt
                         hearts
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Hence
                     may
                     be
                     received
                     good
                     light
                     for
                     the
                     cutting
                     off
                     of
                     some
                     ,
                     the
                     moderating
                     of
                     other
                     some
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     resolving
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     those
                     questions
                     which
                     are
                     now
                     most
                     in
                     agitation
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     many
                     foreign
                     Churches
                     also
                     ,
                     both
                     Popish
                     and
                     Reformed
                     ,
                     as
                     viz.
                     amongst
                     others
                     ,
                     these
                     ;
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Whether
                         Christ
                         was
                         ordained
                         a
                         Mediator
                         in
                         the
                         intention
                         of
                         God
                         for
                         mankind
                         indefinitely
                         ,
                         or
                         universally
                         for
                         all
                         mankind
                         ,
                         or
                         only
                         for
                         the
                         Elect
                         ?
                      
                       
                         
                         2.
                         
                         Whether
                         all
                         mankind
                         have
                         title
                         to
                         the
                         second
                         Covenant
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         Promises
                         and
                         Conditions
                         therein
                         proposed
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         Elect
                         only
                         ?
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Whether
                         the
                         wicked
                         ,
                         who
                         are
                         both
                         disobedient
                         and
                         unbelievers
                         ,
                         come
                         under
                         the
                         sentence
                         of
                         Condemnation
                         formally
                         ,
                         for
                         their
                         disobedience
                         unto
                         God
                         in
                         the
                         breach
                         of
                         the
                         first
                         Covenant
                         ,
                         or
                         for
                         their
                         unbelief
                         ,
                         in
                         not
                         resting
                         upon
                         Christ
                         and
                         the
                         Promises
                         of
                         the
                         new
                         Covenant
                         ?
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         In
                         what
                         comprehension
                         man
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         considered
                         as
                         the
                         Object
                         of
                         Predestination
                         ?
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Whether
                         or
                         no
                         God
                         did
                         elect
                         men
                         unto
                         Salvation
                         in
                         a
                         certain
                         and
                         determinate
                         number
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Whether
                         or
                         no
                         in
                         electing
                         men
                         unto
                         salvation
                         God
                         had
                         respect
                         unto
                         Christ
                         ?
                      
                       
                         7.
                         
                         Whether
                         in
                         electing
                         some
                         ,
                         and
                         rejecting
                         others
                         ,
                         God
                         was
                         moved
                         to
                         decree
                         as
                         he
                         did
                         ,
                         from
                         the
                         faith
                         or
                         infidelity
                         of
                         the
                         persons
                         ,
                         or
                         from
                         any
                         other
                         thing
                         whatsoever
                         foreseen
                         in
                         them
                         ?
                      
                       
                         
                         8.
                         
                         Whether
                         the
                         decrees
                         of
                         Election
                         Reprobation
                         be
                         absolute
                         and
                         peremptory
                         ,
                         and
                         inalterable
                         ,
                         by
                         Gods
                         determination
                         of
                         them
                         to
                         a
                         certain
                         effect
                         ;
                         or
                         so
                         conditional
                         and
                         indeterminate
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         the
                         performance
                         ,
                         or
                         non-performance
                         of
                         something
                         required
                         on
                         our
                         part
                         ,
                         may
                         either
                         establish
                         or
                         annull
                         them
                         ?
                         
                           Quod
                           est
                           quaerere
                        
                         ,
                         Whether
                         an
                         elect
                         person
                         ,
                         by
                         disobedience
                         and
                         unbelief
                         ,
                         can
                         cut
                         off
                         himself
                         from
                         the
                         Covenant
                         of
                         Grace
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         be
                         damned
                         ;
                         or
                         a
                         Reprobate
                         by
                         faith
                         and
                         repentance
                         ,
                         so
                         lay
                         hold
                         on
                         the
                         Covenant
                         ,
                         as
                         to
                         be
                         saved
                         ?
                      
                       
                         9.
                         
                         Whether
                         a
                         man
                         by
                         the
                         power
                         of
                         his
                         Free-will
                         can
                         lay
                         hold
                         on
                         Christ
                         by
                         faith
                         ,
                         and
                         convert
                         himself
                         from
                         sin
                         by
                         Repentance
                         and
                         new
                         Obedience
                         ,
                         without
                         the
                         grace
                         of
                         special
                         illumination
                         from
                         the
                         holy
                         Spirit
                         of
                         God
                         ?
                      
                       
                         10.
                         
                         Whether
                         the
                         right
                         use
                         of
                         naturals
                         be
                         any
                         cause
                         to
                         induce
                         God
                         to
                         confer
                         upon
                         any
                         man
                         sufficient
                         Grace
                         for
                         his
                         Conversion
                         ?
                      
                       
                         
                         11.
                         
                         Whether
                         the
                         same
                         grace
                         of
                         spiritual
                         illumination
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         sufficient
                         and
                         effectual
                         for
                         the
                         conversion
                         of
                         one
                         man
                         ,
                         can
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         measure
                         be
                         effectual
                         to
                         another
                         for
                         his
                         conversion
                         ?
                      
                       
                         12.
                         
                         Whether
                         the
                         efficacy
                         of
                         the
                         grace
                         of
                         conversion
                         depend
                         upon
                         the
                         determination
                         of
                         man's
                         Free-will
                         ,
                         so
                         as
                         by
                         resisting
                         to
                         make
                         it
                         ineffectual
                         ?
                      
                       
                         13.
                         
                         Whether
                         justification
                         and
                         sanctification
                         be
                         proper
                         to
                         the
                         Elect
                         only
                         ?
                      
                       
                         14.
                         
                         What
                         measure
                         of
                         assurance
                         we
                         have
                         concerning
                         the
                         justification
                         of
                         Infants
                         born
                         of
                         Christian
                         Parents
                         ,
                         and
                         rightly
                         baptized
                         ,
                         before
                         they
                         come
                         to
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         Reason
                         to
                         commit
                         actual
                         sin
                         ?
                      
                       
                         15.
                         
                         What
                         measure
                         of
                         assurance
                         we
                         have
                         concerning
                         the
                         salvation
                         of
                         such
                         Infants
                         ,
                         so
                         baptized
                         ,
                         if
                         they
                         die
                         before
                         they
                         come
                         to
                         the
                         use
                         of
                         Reason
                         ?
                      
                       
                         
                         16.
                         
                         Whether
                         a
                         person
                         once
                         truly
                         justified
                         by
                         his
                         own
                         actual
                         faith
                         ,
                         and
                         sanctified
                         with
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         holiness
                         ,
                         can
                         fall
                         wholly
                         from
                         the
                         state
                         of
                         grace
                         ,
                         into
                         the
                         state
                         of
                         sin
                         ,
                         in
                         a
                         total
                         loss
                         of
                         faith
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         habitual
                         graces
                         ?
                      
                       
                         17.
                         
                         Whether
                         a
                         person
                         so
                         justified
                         and
                         sanctified
                         ,
                         can
                         at
                         the
                         last
                         fall
                         away
                         finally
                         ,
                         and
                         be
                         damned
                         ?
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 Questions
                 of
                 like
                 nature
                 and
                 use
                 ,
                 albeit
                 it
                 would
                 require
                 a
                 large
                 Treatise
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 but
                 a
                 right
                 stating
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 a
                 just
                 discussion
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 nine
                 Points
                 premised
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Section
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 God's
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 us
                 some
                 light
                 into
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 settle
                 our
                 judgments
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 infallible
                 resolution
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 far
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 keep
                 our
                 understandings
                 within
                 some
                 competent
                 bounds
                 of
                 sobriety
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 neither
                 lose
                 our
                 
                 selves
                 in
                 curious
                 Enquiries
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 our
                 judgments
                 to
                 be
                 envenomed
                 with
                 the
                 Poison
                 either
                 of
                 rank
                 Pelagian
                 heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 Semi-Pelagian
                 popery
                 ,
                 or
                 quarter
                 -
                 Pelagian
                 and
                 Arminian
                 novelty
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               Bishop
               
               Sanderson's
               JUDGMENT
               IN
               ONE
               VIEW
               FOR
               THE
               SETTLEMENT
               OF
               THE
               CHURCH
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Marriott
              
               .
               1678.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Bishop
               
               Sanderson's
               JUDGMENT
               IN
               ONE
               VIEW
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               HOW
               far
               we
               may
               indulge
               good
               and
               godly
               men
               of
               tender
               Consciences
               dissenting
               from
               us
               in
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 First
              
               ,
               besides
               that
               
                 all
                 parties
              
               pretend
               to
               
                 godliness
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               not
               ?
               (
               even
               the
               late
               sprung
               up
               generation
               of
               Levellers
               ,
               whose
               principles
               are
               so
               destructive
               of
               all
               that
               order
               and
               justice
               by
               which
               
                 publick
                 societies
              
               are
               supported
               ,
               do
               yet
               style
               themselves
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               peculiarity
               ,
               
                 The
                 Godly
              
               :
               )
               And
               that
               secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               easiest
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               nothing
               more
               common
               ,
               than
               for
               men
               to
               pretend
               conscience
               when
               they
               are
               not
               minded
               to
               obey
               .
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               thirdly
               (
               though
               I
               am
               well
               perswaded
               of
               
                 the
                 godliness
              
               of
               many
               of
               them
               otherwise
               )
               that
               
                 the
                 refusal
              
               of
               indifferent
               Ceremonies
               enjoyned
               by
               
                 lawful
                 authority
              
               ,
               is
               any
               part
               of
               their
               godliness
               ;
               or
               any
               good
               fruit
               ,
               evidence
               ,
               or
               sign
               thereof
               .
               But
               certain
               it
               is
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 godliest
              
               men
               are
               men
               ,
               and
               
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
              
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               godliness
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               secured
               from
               the
               possibility
               of
               falling
               into
               errour
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               possibility
               of
               falling
               into
               sin
               through
               infirmity
               .
               And
               as
               for
               tenderness
               of
               
               Conscience
               fifthly
               ,
               a
               most
               gracious
               blessed
               fruit
               of
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               really
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               pretence
               only
               ,
               nor
               mistaken
               ,
               (
               for
               sure
               it
               is
               no
               very
               
                 tender
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               called
               so
               ,
               that
               
                 straineth
                 at
                 a
                 Gnat
                 ,
                 and
                 swalloweth
                 a
                 Camel
                 :
              
               )
               it
               is
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               with
               other
               tender
               things
               ,
               very
               subject
               to
               receive
               harm
               ,
               and
               soon
               put
               out
               of
               order
               .
               Through
               the
               cunning
               of
               Satan
               ,
               it
               dangerously
               exposeth
               men
               to
               
                 temptations
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               ;
               and
               through
               its
               own
               aptitude
               to
               entertain
               and
               to
               cherish
               
                 unnecessary
                 scruples
              
               ,
               it
               strongly
               disposeth
               them
               to
               listen
               thereunto
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               at
               the
               last
               they
               are
               overcome
               thereof
               .
               Needful
               it
               is
               therefore
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               publick
               teaching
               
                 the
                 errours
              
               should
               be
               sometimes
               refuted
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 temptations
              
               discovered
               :
               And
               this
               ever
               to
               be
               done
               
                 seasonably
                 ,
                 soberly
                 ,
                 discreetly
              
               ,
               and
               convincingly
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               are
               to
               deal
               with
               men
               whose
               Consciences
               are
               (
               so
               far
               as
               we
               can
               discern
               )
               truly
               tender
               ,
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meekness
               and
               
               compassion
               .
               For
               tender
               things
               must
               be
               tenderly
               dealt
               withal
               ,
               or
               they
               are
               lost
               .
               I
               know
               it
               is
               not
               always
               so
               done
               ;
               nor
               can
               we
               expect
               it
               should
               .
               All
               preachers
               are
               neither
               so
               charitable
               ,
               nor
               so
               prudent
               ,
               nor
               so
               conscientious
               as
               they
               should
               be
               :
               And
               they
               that
               are
               such
               in
               a
               good
               measure
               are
               men
               still
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               transported
               now
               and
               then
               through
               passion
               and
               infirmity
               ,
               beyond
               the
               just
               bounds
               of
               moderation
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Whether
               good
               men
               should
               be
               suspended
               from
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               ministry
               ,
               and
               deprived
               of
               their
               livelyhood
               for
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               are
               on
               all
               hands
               acknowledged
               indifferent
               :
               and
               indeed
               in
               comparison
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               ministry
               are
               but
               trifles
               ,
               however
               some
               men
               dote
               on
               them
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               Let
               Ceremonies
               (
               secondly
               )
               be
               as
               very
               trifles
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               can
               imagine
               them
               to
               be
               ;
               yet
               obedience
               sure
               is
               no
               trifle
               .
               They
               mis-state
               the
               Question
               ,
               when
               they
               talk
               of
               pressing
               Ceremonies
               .
               It
               is
               obedience
               (
               formally
               )
               
               that
               is
               required
               :
               Ceremonies
               not
               otherwise
               pressed
               ,
               than
               as
               
                 the
                 matter
              
               wherein
               that
               obedience
               is
               to
               be
               exercised
               .
               If
               a
               master
               appoint
               his
               servant
               to
               do
               some
               small
               matter
               that
               he
               thinketh
               fit
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               though
               in
               it self
               of
               no
               great
               moment
               ;
               yet
               he
               will
               expect
               to
               be
               obeyed
               :
               and
               it
               is
               great
               reason
               he
               should
               .
               If
               in
               such
               case
               
                 the
                 servant
              
               should
               refuse
               to
               do
               the
               thing
               appointed
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               
                 no
                 mind
              
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               should
               receive
               a
               check
               or
               correction
               for
               such
               refusal
               :
               could
               he
               either
               sufficiently
               excuse
               his
               own
               fault
               ,
               or
               reasonably
               complain
               of
               his
               master
               for
               dealing
               hardly
               with
               him
               ,
               by
               saying
               the
               thing
               was
               but
               
                 a
                 trifle
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               which
               made
               
                 the
                 master
              
               angry
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 servant
              
               an
               offender
               in
               
                 that
                 case
              
               ,
               was
               not
               (
               precisely
               and
               formally
               )
               the
               leaving
               of
               the
               thing
               undone
               ,
               (
               which
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               commanded
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               left
               undone
               without
               any
               fault
               or
               blame
               at
               all
               ;
               )
               but
               
                 the
                 refusing
              
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               had
               a
               right
               to
               his
               
               service
               commanded
               him
               ?
               Wherefore
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               said
               of
               some
               mens
               doting
               so
               extremely
               on
               Ceremonies
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               well
               enough
               spared
               .
               I
               know
               no
               true
               Son
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               that
               doteth
               upon
               any
               Ceremony
               ,
               whatsoever
               opinion
               he
               may
               have
               of
               
                 the
                 decency
              
               or
               expediency
               of
               some
               of
               them
               .
               If
               any
               do
               ,
               let
               him
               answer
               for
               himself
               .
               Among
               wise
               men
               ,
               he
               will
               hardly
               pass
               for
               a
               
                 wise
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               doteth
               upon
               any
               .
               Nor
               will
               he
               ,
               I
               doubt
               ,
               prove
               a
               much
               
                 wiser
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               runs
               into
               
                 the
                 contrary
              
               extreme
               ,
               and
               abhorreth
               all
               .
               It
               is
               true
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               there
               have
               been
               long
               and
               
                 unkind
                 quarrels
              
               about
               these
               things
               ;
               More
               is
               
                 the
                 pity
              
               !
               but
               where
               is
               
                 the
                 fault
              
               ?
               To
               whom
               is
               
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               
                 the
                 continuance
              
               of
               a
               quarrel
               rather
               imputable
               ?
               to
               him
               that
               demandeth
               his
               right
               ?
               or
               to
               him
               that
               withholdeth
               it
               from
               him
               ?
               For
               this
               is
               the
               plain
               Case
               in
               short
               ;
               
                 The
                 Bishops
              
               (
               
                 under
                 the
                 King
              
               )
               require
               obedience
               to
               the
               
                 Laws
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               ;
               these
               men
               refuse
               to
               give
               
               it
               .
               So
               
                 began
                 the
                 quarrel
              
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               it
               continued
               .
               If
               the
               Obedience
               challenged
               were
               indeed
               due
               to
               these
               Laws
               ,
               then
               did
               our
               Brethren
               both
               begin
               the
               quarrel
               ,
               and
               
                 hold
                 it
                 on
              
               :
               if
               it
               were
               not
               ,
               then
               must
               the
               whole
               blame
               lie
               upon
               them
               that
               
                 claimed
                 it
                 unjustly
              
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               them
               .
               So
               that
               in
               the
               winding
               up
               of
               the
               business
               ,
               the
               whole
               Controversie
               will
               devolve
               upon
               this
               point
               ,
               Whether
               to
               the
               
                 Laws
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               obedience
               be
               due
               or
               not
               ?
               For
               the
               right
               determining
               whereof
               (
               for
               so
               much
               as
               it
               is
               confest
               on
               all
               hands
               ,
               that
               Obedience
               is
               due
               to
               
                 lawful
                 autority
              
               commanding
               
                 lawful
                 things
              
               )
               two
               other
               points
               are
               to
               be
               resolved
               ;
               the
               one
               cocerning
               
                 the
                 authority
              
               by
               which
               the
               Constitutions
               were
               made
               ;
               the
               other
               concerning
               
                 the
                 lawfulness
              
               of
               the
               things
               therein
               required
               :
               
                 The
                 Presbyterians
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
              
               flatly
               and
               directly
               deny
               both
               :
               Ours
               ,
               less
               forward
               to
               declare
               their
               opinion
               in
               
                 the
                 former
              
               point
               ,
               have
               chosen
               rather
               to
               stand
               upon
               
                 the
                 latter
              
               only
               .
               And
               so
               
               
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 issue
              
               is
               briefly
               this
               ,
               Whether
               
                 the
                 things
              
               commanded
               (
               and
               particularly
               the
               Ceremonies
               )
               be
               lawful
               ,
               yea
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               When
               for
               
                 decency
                 ,
                 order
              
               ,
               or
               uniformities
               sake
               any
               Constitutions
               are
               made
               concerning
               Ceremonies
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               necessity
               of
               obeying
               such
               Constitutions
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               of
               obeying
               other
               laws
               made
               for
               the
               good
               of
               
                 the
                 Commonwealth
              
               ,
               concerning
               any
               other
               indifferent
               things
               .
               That
               such
               necessity
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               ariseth
               not
               properly
               from
               
                 the
                 authority
              
               of
               the
               immediate
               lawgiver
               ;
               but
               from
               
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               obey
               
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 men
              
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               That
               such
               
                 necessity
                 of
                 obedience
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               
                 the
                 things
              
               remain
               in
               the
               same
               indifferency
               as
               before
               ;
               every
               way
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               nature
               and
               
                 quoad
                 rem
              
               (
               it
               being
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               
                 accidental
                 relations
              
               to
               change
               
                 the
                 natures
              
               of
               things
               )
               and
               even
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               use
               ,
               and
               
                 quoad
                 nos
              
               ,
               thus
               far
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 liberty
              
               left
               for
               men
               ,
               upon
               extraordinary
               and
               other
               just
               occasions
               ,
               
               sometimes
               to
               do
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Constitution
               requireth
               ,
               
                 extra
                 casum
                 scandali
                 &
                 contemptûs
                 :
                 A
                 liberty
              
               which
               we
               dare
               not
               either
               take
               our selves
               ,
               or
               allow
               to
               others
               ,
               in
               things
               properly
               and
               absolutely
               necessary
               :
               Upon
               which
               very
               account
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               indifferency
               of
               the
               things
               in
               themselves
               )
               and
               upon
               which
               account
               alone
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               true
               English
               Protestant
               )
               Divines
               ,
               who
               sadly
               resent
               the
               voting
               down
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               Festivals
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               so
               many
               former
               Laws
               established
               ,
               heartily
               desired
               heretofore
               the
               continuance
               ,
               and
               as
               heartily
               still
               wish
               the
               restitution
               ,
               and
               are
               (
               by
               God's
               help
               )
               ready
               with
               their
               Tongues
               ,
               Pens
               ,
               and
               Sufferings
               to
               maintain
               and
               justifie
               the
               lawful
               use
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               do
               yet
               so
               far
               yield
               to
               the
               sway
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               are
               perswaded
               they
               may
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               so
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               forbear
               the
               use
               thereof
               in
               the
               publick
               worship
               ,
               till
               it
               shall
               seem
               good
               to
               those
               
               that
               are
               in
               place
               of
               Authority
               ,
               either
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               their
               former
               state
               (
               as
               it
               is
               well
               hoped
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               have
               duly
               considered
               the
               evil
               consequents
               of
               that
               Vote
               ,
               they
               will
               )
               or
               at
               leastwise
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               leave
               them
               arbitrary
               ,
               for
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               several
               different
               judgments
               ,
               to
               use
               or
               not
               to
               use
               ,
               which
               seemeth
               but
               reasonable
               ,
               the
               like
               favour
               and
               liberty
               in
               other
               kinds
               having
               been
               long
               allowed
               to
               almost
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               though
               of
               never
               so
               distant
               perswasions
               one
               from
               another
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               That
               all
               Laws
               made
               concerning
               Ceremonies
               or
               other
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               whether
               Civil
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               are
               mutable
               :
               and
               as
               they
               were
               at
               first
               made
               
                 by
                 humane
                 authority
              
               ,
               so
               may
               they
               from
               time
               to
               time
               be
               
                 by
                 humane
                 authority
              
               abrogated
               and
               repealed
               .
               And
               then
               and
               thenceforth
               they
               lose
               their
               obligation
               ,
               whereby
               
                 the
                 necessity
              
               of
               yielding
               obedience
               thereunto
               wholly
               ceaseth
               and
               determineth
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 things
              
               thereby
               commanded
               or
               prohibited
               
               return
               to
               their
               primitive
               and
               natural
               indifferency
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               use
               also
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 us
              
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               our
               Church
               now
               it
               is
               far
               otherwise
               :
               
                 Cap
                 ,
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Cross
                 ,
                 Ring
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               differences
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               things
               indifferent
               for
               their
               nature
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 themselves
              
               ;
               yet
               are
               not
               so
               for
               their
               use
               ,
               and
               
                 unto
                 us
              
               .
               If
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               had
               been
               silent
               ,
               if
               Authority
               had
               prescribed
               nothing
               herein
               ,
               these
               Ceremonies
               had
               then
               remained
               for
               their
               use
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               for
               their
               nature
               ,
               indifferent
               ,
               Lawful
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               might
               be
               used
               without
               sin
               ;
               and
               yet
               Arbitrary
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               might
               be
               also
               forborn
               without
               sin
               .
               But
               men
               must
               grant
               (
               though
               they
               be
               unwilling
               ,
               if
               yet
               they
               will
               be
               reasonable
               )
               that
               every
               
                 particular
                 Church
              
               hath
               power
               for
               
                 decency
                 and
                 orders
              
               sake
               ,
               to
               ordain
               and
               constitute
               Ceremonies
               :
               which
               being
               once
               ordained
               ,
               and
               by
               publick
               Authority
               enjoyned
               ,
               cease
               to
               be
               indifferent
               for
               their
               use
               ,
               though
               they
               remain
               still
               so
               
               for
               their
               nature
               ;
               and
               of
               indifferent
               become
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               neither
               may
               a
               man
               without
               sin
               refuse
               them
               ,
               where
               Authority
               requireth
               ,
               nor
               use
               them
               ,
               where
               Authority
               restraineth
               the
               use
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               this
               accession
               of
               necessity
               any
               impeachment
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               ,
               or
               insnaring
               of
               mens
               Consciences
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               objected
               :
               For
               then
               do
               we
               ensnare
               mens
               Consciences
               by
               
                 humane
                 constitutions
              
               ,
               where
               we
               thrust
               them
               upon
               men
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Divine
               ,
               and
               bind
               mens
               Consciences
               to
               them
               immediately
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               immediate
               parts
               of
               
                 God's
                 worship
              
               ,
               or
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               unto
               Salvation
               .
               This
               Tyranny
               and
               Vsurpation
               over
               mens
               Consciences
               
                 the
                 Pharisees
              
               of
               old
               did
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               at
               this
               day
               doth
               exercise
               ,
               and
               we
               justly
               hate
               in
               her
               ,
               equalling
               ,
               if
               not
               preferring
               her
               Constitutions
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
               But
               our
               Church
               (
               God
               be
               thanked
               )
               is
               far
               from
               any
               such
               impious
               presumption
               ;
               and
               hath
               sufficiently
               declared
               her self
               by
               sosolemn
               
               protestation
               ,
               enough
               to
               satisfie
               any
               ingenuous
               impartial
               judgment
               ,
               that
               by
               requiring
               obedience
               to
               these
               
                 ceremonial
                 constitutions
              
               ,
               she
               hath
               no
               other
               purpose
               ,
               than
               to
               reduce
               all
               
                 her
                 children
              
               to
               an
               
                 orderly
                 conformity
              
               in
               the
               
                 outward
                 worship
              
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               far
               is
               she
               from
               seeking
               to
               draw
               any
               opinion
               ,
               either
               of
               
                 divine
                 necessity
              
               upon
               the
               constitution
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 effectual
                 holiness
              
               upon
               the
               ceremony
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               prejudice
               which
               seemeth
               to
               be
               hereby
               given
               to
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               slender
               a
               conceit
               ,
               that
               it
               seemeth
               to
               bewray
               in
               the
               objectors
               a
               desire
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               as
               cavil
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               liberty
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               all
               indifferent
               things
               is
               in
               
                 the
                 mind
              
               and
               conscience
               ,
               and
               is
               then
               infringed
               ,
               when
               the
               conscience
               is
               bound
               and
               strained
               ,
               by
               imposing
               upon
               it
               an
               opinion
               of
               
                 doctrinal
                 necessity
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               no
               wrong
               to
               
                 the
                 Liberty
              
               of
               a
               Christian
               man's
               conscience
               ,
               to
               bind
               him
               to
               
                 outward
                 observation
              
               for
               orders
               sake
               ,
               and
               to
               impose
               upon
               him
               
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Obedience
              
               .
               
               Which
               one
               distinction
               of
               Doctrinal
               and
               
                 Obediential
                 necessity
              
               well
               weighed
               ,
               and
               rightly
               applied
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               sufficient
               to
               clear
               all
               doubts
               in
               this
               point
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               make
               all
               restraint
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               in
               matters
               indifferent
               an
               impeachment
               of
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               ,
               what
               were
               it
               else
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               bring
               flat
               Anabaptism
               and
               Anarchy
               into
               the
               Church
               ?
               and
               to
               overthrow
               all
               bond
               to
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               lawful
               authority
               ?
               I
               beseech
               you
               consider
               ,
               wherein
               can
               
                 the
                 immediate
                 power
              
               and
               authority
               of
               
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Masters
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Rulers
               over
               their
               inferiours
               consist
               ,
               or
               the
               due
               obedience
               of
               inferiours
               be
               shewn
               towards
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               these
               indifferent
               and
               arbitrary
               things
               ?
               For
               ,
               things
               
                 absolutely
                 necessary
              
               ,
               as
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               ,
               whether
               human
               Authority
               require
               them
               or
               no
               :
               and
               things
               
                 absolutely
                 unlawful
              
               ,
               as
               prohibited
               by
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               
                 not
                 to
                 do
              
               ,
               whether
               humane
               Authority
               forbid
               them
               or
               no.
               There
               are
               none
               
               other
               things
               left
               then
               ,
               wherein
               to
               express
               properly
               
                 the
                 Obedience
              
               due
               to
               superiour
               Authority
               ,
               than
               these
               
                 indifferent
                 things
              
               .
               And
               if
               a
               Father
               or
               Master
               have
               power
               to
               prescribe
               to
               his
               child
               or
               servant
               in
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               and
               such
               restraint
               be
               no
               way
               prejudicial
               to
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               in
               them
               ,
               why
               should
               any
               man
               ,
               either
               deny
               the
               like
               power
               to
               
                 Church
                 Governours
              
               ,
               to
               make
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 constitutions
              
               concerning
               indifferent
               things
               ?
               or
               interpret
               that
               power
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               Men
               must
               understand
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               errour
               to
               think
               Ceremonies
               and
               Constitutions
               to
               be
               things
               
                 meerly
                 indifferent
              
               ;
               I
               mean
               in
               the
               general
               .
               For
               howsoever
               every
               
                 particular
                 Ceremony
              
               be
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               every
               
                 particular
                 constitution
              
               arbitrary
               and
               alterable
               ;
               yet
               that
               there
               should
               be
               some
               Ceremonies
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               
                 necessitate
                 absoluta
              
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               no
               outward
               work
               can
               be
               performed
               without
               ceremonial
               circumstances
               ,
               some
               or
               other
               :
               and
               that
               there
               
               should
               be
               some
               constitutions
               concerning
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               (
               though
               not
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               yet
               
                 ex
                 hypothesi
              
               ,
               and
               )
               
                 necessitate
                 convenientiae
              
               :
               Otherwise
               ,
               since
               some
               Ceremonies
               must
               needs
               be
               used
               ,
               every
               Parish
               ,
               may
               every
               man
               would
               have
               his
               own
               fashion
               by
               himself
               ,
               as
               his
               humour
               led
               him
               ,
               whereof
               what
               other
               could
               be
               the
               issue
               ,
               but
               infinite
               distraction
               and
               unorderly
               confusion
               in
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               to
               return
               their
               weapon
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               if
               every
               restraint
               in
               
                 indifferent
                 things
              
               be
               injurious
               to
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               ,
               then
               themselves
               are
               injurious
               ,
               no
               less
               by
               their
               negative
               restraint
               from
               some
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 Wear
                 not
                 ,
                 Cross
                 not
                 ,
                 Kneel
                 not
                 ,
              
               &c.
               than
               they
               would
               have
               the
               world
               believe
               our
               Church
               is
               by
               her
               positive
               restraint
               unto
               these
               Ceremonies
               of
               wearing
               ,
               and
               crossing
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               indifferent
               men
               judge
               ,
               nay
               let
               themselves
               that
               are
               parties
               judge
               ,
               whether
               is
               more
               injurious
               to
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               
                 publick
                 Authority
              
               by
               
               mature
               advice
               commanding
               what
               might
               be
               forborn
               ,
               or
               
                 private
                 spirits
              
               ,
               through
               humorous
               dislikes
               ,
               forbidding
               what
               may
               be
               used
               ;
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               imposing
               the
               use
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 few
                 Brethren
              
               requiring
               the
               forbearance
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               otherwise
               and
               in
               themselves
               equally
               indifferent
               for
               use
               ,
               for
               forbearance
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 our
                 Church
              
               makes
               greater
               matters
               of
               ceremonies
               than
               thus
               ,
               and
               preferreth
               them
               even
               before
               the
               most
               
                 necessary
                 duties
              
               of
               preaching
               and
               administring
               
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               are
               imposed
               upon
               Ministers
               under
               pain
               of
               Suspension
               and
               Deprivation
               from
               their
               Ministerial
               Functions
               and
               Charges
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               actual
               Deprivation
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               unconforming
               Ministers
               have
               no
               great
               cause
               to
               complain
               .
               
                 Our
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 always
                 used
                 that
                 rigour
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 Where
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 proceed
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Deprivation
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 ordinarily
                 by
                 her
                 fair
                 ,
                 and
                 slow
                 ,
                 and
                 compassionate
                 
                 proceeding
                 therein
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 manifessed
                 her
                 unwillingness
                 thereto
                 :
              
               and
               declare
               her self
               a
               Mother
               everyway
               indulgent
               enough
               to
               such
               ill-nurtured
               Children
               as
               will
               not
               be
               ruled
               by
               her
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               suspended
               or
               deprived
               ,
               suffer
               it
               but
               justly
               for
               their
               obstinacy
               and
               contempt
               :
               For
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               would
               bear
               the
               world
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 the
                 only
                 persecuted
                 ones
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               suffer
               for
               their
               consciences
               ;
               yet
               in
               truth
               they
               do
               but
               abuse
               the
               credulity
               of
               the
               simple
               therein
               ;
               and
               herein
               (
               as
               in
               many
               other
               things
               )
               jump
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               seem
               above
               all
               others
               most
               abhorrent
               from
               .
               For
               as
               
                 Seminary
                 Priests
              
               and
               Iesuits
               give
               it
               out
               that
               they
               suffer
               for
               Religion
               ,
               when
               the
               very
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               justlty
               executed
               for
               their
               prodigious
               Treasons
               ,
               and
               felonious
               or
               treacherous
               practices
               against
               lawful
               Princes
               and
               Estates
               :
               So
               
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               pretend
               they
               are
               persecuted
               for
               their
               consciences
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               indeed
               but
               justly
               censured
               
               for
               thier
               obstinate
               and
               pertinacious
               contempt
               of
               lawful
               authority
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               
                 the
                 refusal
              
               of
               these
               Ceremonies
               they
               are
               deprived
               for
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               as
               
                 the
                 matter
              
               wherein
               they
               shew
               their
               contempt
               :
               It
               is
               
                 the
                 contempt
              
               it self
               ,
               which
               formerly
               and
               properly
               subjecteth
               them
               to
               just
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 censure
              
               of
               Suspension
               or
               Deprivation
               .
               And
               
                 contempt
                 of
                 authority
              
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               smallest
               matter
               ,
               deserveth
               no
               small
               punishment
               ;
               all
               authority
               having
               been
               ever
               solicitous
               (
               as
               it
               hath
               good
               reason
               )
               above
               all
               things
               to
               vindicate
               and
               preserve
               it self
               from
               contempt
               ,
               by
               inflicting
               sharp
               punishments
               upon
               contemptuous
               persons
               in
               
                 the
                 smallest
              
               matters
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               offenders
               in
               any
               degree
               whatsoever
               .
               Thus
               have
               we
               shewed
               and
               cleared
               the
               first
               and
               main
               difference
               betwixt
               
                 the
                 case
              
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               case
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               
                 the
                 matter
              
               ;
               the
               things
               whereabout
               they
               differed
               ,
               being
               every
               way
               indifferent
               ,
               ours
               not
               so
               .
            
             
             
               The
               determination
               of
               Superiours
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               restrain
               us
               in
               the
               outward
               exercise
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               .
               We
               must
               
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               and
               it
               is
               necessary
               we
               should
               do
               so
               ;
               for
               
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               against
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               if
               we
               do
               so
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               still
               as
               free
               as
               before
               :
               rather
               if
               we
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               we
               
                 abuse
                 our
                 liberty
                 for
                 a
                 cloak
                 of
                 maliciousness
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               followeth
               there
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               And
               St.
               Paul
               telleth
               us
               we
               
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subject
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 fear
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               
                 carrieth
                 not
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ,
              
               because
               
                 the
                 powers
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 are
                 ordained
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               duty
               ,
               so
               fully
               pressed
               and
               so
               uniformly
               by
               these
               two
               grand
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               most
               apparent
               in
               
                 private
                 societies
              
               .
               In
               a
               family
               ,
               
                 the
                 Master
              
               ,
               or
               
                 pater
                 familias
              
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 petty
                 Monarch
              
               there
               ,
               hath
               authority
               to
               prescribe
               to
               his
               children
               and
               servants
               in
               the
               use
               of
               those
               
                 indifferent
                 things
              
               whereto
               yet
               they
               ,
               
               as
               Christians
               ,
               have
               as
               much
               liberty
               as
               he
               .
               
                 The
                 servant
              
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               
                 the
                 Lord's
                 free-man
              
               ,
               yet
               is
               limited
               in
               his
               
                 diet
                 ,
                 lodging
                 ,
                 livery
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               by
               his
               Master
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               to
               submit
               himself
               to
               his
               Master's
               appointment
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               in
               his
               
                 private
                 affection
              
               he
               had
               rather
               his
               Master
               had
               appointed
               otherwise
               :
               and
               perhaps
               withal
               in
               his
               
                 private
                 judgment
              
               ,
               doth
               verily
               think
               it
               fitter
               his
               Master
               should
               appoint
               otherwise
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
              
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               ,
               shall
               
                 teach
                 otherwise
              
               ,
               and
               exempt
               servants
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               their
               Masters
               in
               such
               things
               ;
               St.
               Paul
               in
               a
               holy
               indignation
               inveigheth
               against
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               not
               without
               some
               bitterness
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               
                 is
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               should
               do
               ,
               
                 but
                 doteth
                 about
                 questions
                 and
                 strife
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ver
                 .
              
               3
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Now
               look
               what
               power
               the
               Master
               hath
               over
               his
               Servants
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               no
               doubt
               the
               
               same
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               much
               more
               ,
               hath
               
                 the
                 supreme
                 Magistrate
              
               over
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               
                 the
                 Commonwealth
              
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               being
               
                 pater
                 patriae
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Master
               is
               
                 pater
                 familias
              
               .
               Whosoever
               then
               shall
               interpret
               
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 Magistrates
              
               in
               the
               use
               of
               
                 the
                 Creatures
              
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               
                 the
                 liberty
              
               of
               a
               Christian
               ;
               or
               under
               that
               colour
               shall
               exempt
               inferiours
               from
               their
               obedience
               to
               such
               determinations
               ;
               he
               must
               blame
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               nay
               ,
               he
               must
               blame
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               not
               us
               ,
               if
               he
               hear
               from
               us
               that
               he
               is
               
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 doteth
                 about
              
               unprofitable
               Questions
               .
               Surely
               ,
               but
               that
               experience
               sheweth
               us
               it
               hath
               been
               so
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               have
               foretold
               us
               that
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               differences
               ,
               and
               sidings
               ,
               and
               part-takings
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               A
               man
               would
               wonder
               how
               it
               should
               ever
               sink
               into
               the
               hearts
               and
               heads
               of
               sober
               understanding
               men
               ,
               to
               deny
               either
               
                 the
                 power
              
               in
               Superiours
               to
               ordain
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 necessity
              
               in
               Inferiours
               to
               
               obey
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               so
               restraining
               us
               in
               the
               use
               of
               
                 the
                 Ceratures
              
               .
            
             
               Neither
               let
               any
               man
               cherish
               his
               ignorance
               herein
               ,
               by
               conceiting
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               some
               difference
               to
               be
               made
               between
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Things
               ,
               and
               Laws
               and
               Persons
               in
               this
               behalf
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               our
               liberty
               is
               equal
               in
               both
               ;
               
                 the
                 power
              
               of
               Superiours
               for
               restraint
               equal
               in
               both
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 necessity
              
               of
               obedience
               in
               Inferiours
               equal
               to
               both
               .
               No
               man
               hath
               yet
               been
               able
               to
               shew
               ,
               nor
               I
               think
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
               a
               real
               and
               substantial
               difference
               indeed
               between
               them
               to
               make
               an
               inequality
               :
               But
               that
               still
               ,
               as
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrates
              
               have
               sometimes
               ,
               for
               just
               politick
               respects
               ,
               prohibited
               some
               Trades
               ,
               and
               Manufactures
               ,
               and
               Commodities
               ,
               and
               enjoyned
               other
               some
               ,
               and
               done
               well
               in
               both
               ;
               so
               
                 Church
                 Governours
              
               may
               upon
               good
               considerations
               (
               say
               it
               be
               but
               for
               order
               and
               uniformities
               sake
               )
               prescribe
               the
               
                 times
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 vestments
                 ,
                 gestures
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               
                 ceremonial
                 
                 circumstances
              
               to
               be
               used
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Offices
               and
               Assemblies
               :
               As
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               first
               Council
               holden
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               in
               Acts
               15.
               laid
               upon
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               for
               a
               time
               a
               restraint
               from
               
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 strangled
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               our
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               unto
               the
               Creatures
               may
               without
               prejudice
               admit
               of
               some
               restraints
               in
               
                 the
                 outward
                 exercise
              
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               namely
               from
               the
               three
               respects
               ,
               of
               Christian
               Sobriety
               ,
               of
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               and
               of
               Christian
               Duty
               and
               Obedience
               .
               But
               now
               in
               the
               comparing
               of
               these
               together
               ,
               when
               there
               seemeth
               to
               be
               a
               repugnancy
               between
               one
               and
               another
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               some
               difficulty
               :
               and
               the
               greatest
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               bred
               most
               trouble
               ,
               is
               in
               comparing
               the
               cases
               of
               scandal
               and
               disobedience
               together
               ,
               when
               there
               seemeth
               to
               be
               a
               repugnancy
               between
               Charity
               and
               Duty
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ;
               Suppose
               in
               a
               thing
               which
               simply
               and
               in
               it self
               we
               may
               
               lawfully
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 the
                 Liberty
              
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               ,
               either
               use
               or
               forbear
               ;
               Charity
               seemeth
               to
               lay
               restraint
               upon
               us
               one
               way
               ,
               our
               weak
               brother
               expecting
               we
               should
               forbear
               ,
               and
               Duty
               a
               quite
               contrary
               way
               ,
               Authority
               requiring
               
                 the
                 use
              
               :
               in
               such
               a
               case
               what
               are
               we
               to
               do
               ?
               It
               is
               against
               charity
               to
               offend
               
                 a
                 brother
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               against
               Duty
               to
               disobey
               
                 a
                 superiour
              
               .
               And
               yet
               something
               must
               be
               done
               ;
               either
               we
               must
               use
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 use
                 ;
                 forbear
              
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 forbear
              
               .
               For
               the
               untying
               of
               this
               knot
               (
               which
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               but
               lay
               things
               rightly
               together
               ,
               hath
               not
               in
               it
               so
               much
               hardness
               as
               it
               seemeth
               to
               have
               )
               let
               this
               be
               our
               
                 seventh
                 Position
              
               .
               In
               the
               use
               of
               
                 the
                 Creatures
              
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 indifferent
                 things
              
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               bear
               a
               greater
               regard
               to
               our
               
                 publick
                 Governours
              
               ,
               than
               to
               our
               
                 private
                 Brethren
              
               ;
               and
               be
               more
               careful
               to
               obey
               them
               ,
               than
               to
               satisfie
               these
               ,
               if
               the
               same
               course
               will
               not
               in
               some
               mediocrity
               satisfie
               both
               .
               Alas
               ,
               that
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               are
               contrary
               minded
               ,
               would
               but
               with
               
               the
               spirit
               of
               sobriety
               admit
               
                 common
                 Reason
              
               to
               be
               umpire
               in
               this
               case
               :
               Alas
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               but
               consider
               what
               a
               world
               of
               contradictions
               would
               follow
               upon
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               world
               of
               confusions
               upon
               the
               contrary
               practice
               .
               Say
               what
               can
               be
               said
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               a
               brother
               ,
               all
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               more
               may
               be
               said
               for
               a
               Governour
               :
               For
               a
               Governour
               is
               a
               Brother
               too
               ,
               and
               something
               more
               ;
               and
               Duty
               is
               Charity
               too
               ,
               and
               something
               more
               .
               If
               then
               I
               may
               not
               offend
               my
               Brother
               ,
               then
               certainly
               not
               my
               Governour
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               my
               brother
               too
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               ,
               And
               a
               christian
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               is
               .
               And
               the
               same
               charity
               that
               bindeth
               me
               to
               satisfie
               
                 another
                 Brother
              
               ,
               equally
               bindeth
               me
               to
               satisfie
               this
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               we
               go
               no
               farther
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               the
               common
               bond
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               relation
               of
               brotherhood
               ,
               that
               maketh
               them
               equal
               at
               the
               least
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               reason
               ,
               why
               I
               should
               satisfie
               one
               that
               is
               but
               a
               
                 private
                 brother
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               
                 the
                 
                 publick
                 magistrate
              
               ,
               who
               (
               that
               publick
               respect
               set
               aside
               )
               is
               my
               brother
               also
               .
               When
               the
               Scales
               hang
               thus
               even
               ,
               shall
               not
               the
               accession
               of
               magistracy
               to
               common
               brotherhood
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               Duty
               to
               common
               charity
               in
               me
               ,
               be
               enough
               to
               cast
               it
               clear
               for
               
                 the
                 magistrate
              
               ?
               Shall
               a
               servant
               in
               a
               Family
               ,
               rather
               than
               offend
               his
               fellow-servant
               ,
               disobey
               his
               Master
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               a
               
                 double
                 scandal
              
               against
               charity
               and
               duty
               both
               (
               for
               duty
               implieth
               charity
               )
               greater
               than
               a
               
                 single
                 scandal
              
               against
               charity
               alone
               ?
               If
               private
               men
               will
               be
               offended
               at
               our
               obedience
               to
               publick
               Governours
               ,
               we
               can
               but
               be
               sorry
               for
               it
               :
               We
               may
               not
               redeem
               their
               offence
               by
               our
               disobedience
               .
               He
               that
               taketh
               offence
               where
               none
               is
               given
               ,
               sustaineth
               a
               double
               person
               ,
               and
               must
               answer
               for
               it
               ,
               both
               as
               
                 the
                 giver
              
               and
               
                 the
                 taker
              
               .
               If
               offence
               be
               taken
               at
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               wo
               to
               us
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               do
               not
               come
               by
               us
               ;
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 offence
                 cometh
                 :
              
               And
               it
               doth
               not
               come
               by
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               but
               what
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               
               do
               .
               
                 The
                 Rule
              
               is
               certain
               and
               equitable
               ;
               The
               respect
               of
               
                 private
                 scandal
              
               ceaseth
               ,
               where
               
                 lawful
                 authority
              
               determineth
               our
               liberty
               ;
               and
               that
               restraint
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               
                 special
                 duty
              
               ,
               is
               of
               superiour
               reason
               to
               that
               which
               proceedeth
               but
               from
               
                 common
                 charity
              
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Whether
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ought
               to
               impose
               any
               more
               upon
               us
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               than
               is
               imposed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               or
               whether
               every
               one
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               left
               to
               serve
               God
               according
               to
               his
               best
               apprehensions
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               Opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               without
               direction
               from
               
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               is
               unlawful
               and
               sinful
               .
               Which
               if
               they
               would
               understand
               only
               of
               the
               substantials
               of
               
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               exercises
               of
               
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 supernatural
                 graces
              
               ,
               the
               assertion
               were
               true
               and
               sound
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               extend
               it
               to
               
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 common
                 life
              
               whatsoever
               ,
               whether
               natural
               or
               civil
               ,
               even
               so
               far
               as
               to
               the
               
               
                 taking
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 straw
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               altogether
               false
               and
               indefensible
               .
               I
               marvel
               what
               warrant
               they
               that
               so
               teach
               have
               from
               
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               for
               that
               very
               Doctrine
               ;
               or
               where
               they
               are
               commanded
               so
               to
               believe
               or
               teach
               .
               One
               of
               their
               chiefest
               refuges
               is
               
                 the
                 Text
              
               we
               now
               have
               in
               hand
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               anon
               drive
               them
               from
               this
               shelter
               .
               The
               other
               places
               usually
               alledged
               speak
               only
               ,
               either
               of
               divine
               and
               
                 supernatural
                 truths
              
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               
                 works
                 of
                 grace
                 or
                 worship
              
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               as
               of
               necessity
               unto
               salvation
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               to
               the
               point
               in
               issue
               .
               For
               it
               is
               freely
               conscised
               ,
               that
               in
               things
               of
               such
               nature
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               are
               to
               account
               it
               ,
               a
               most
               
                 absolute
                 sufficient
              
               direction
               .
               Upon
               which
               ground
               we
               heartily
               reject
               all
               
                 humane
                 traditions
              
               ,
               devised
               and
               intended
               as
               supplements
               to
               
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
              
               contained
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               annexed
               as
               Codicils
               to
               the
               holy
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               to
               supply
               the
               defects
               thereof
               .
               The
               question
               is
               wholly
               about
               things
               in
               
               their
               nature
               indifferent
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               the
               use
               of
               our
               
                 food
                 ,
                 raiment
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               about
               which
               
                 the
                 common
                 actions
              
               of
               life
               are
               chiefly
               conversant
               :
               Whether
               in
               the
               choice
               and
               use
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               be
               sometimes
               sufficiently
               guided
               by
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               and
               the
               common
               rules
               of
               discretion
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               must
               be
               able
               (
               and
               are
               so
               bound
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               sin
               )
               for
               every
               thing
               
                 we
                 do
              
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               to
               deduce
               our
               warrant
               from
               some
               place
               or
               other
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Before
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               were
               writ
               ten
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               by
               visions
               ,
               and
               dreams
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               revelations
               ,
               immediately
               to
               make
               known
               his
               good
               pleasure
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               unto
               the
               People
               :
               which
               kind
               of
               revelations
               served
               them
               to
               all
               the
               same
               intents
               and
               purposes
               ,
               whereto
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               now
               do
               us
               ,
               viz.
               to
               instruct
               them
               what
               they
               should
               believe
               and
               do
               for
               his
               better
               service
               ,
               and
               the
               furtherance
               of
               their
               own
               salvations
               .
               
               Now
               as
               it
               were
               unreasonable
               for
               any
               man
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               either
               had
               or
               did
               expect
               an
               
                 immediate
                 revelation
              
               from
               God
               every
               time
               they
               eat
               ,
               or
               drank
               ,
               or
               bought
               ,
               or
               sold
               ,
               or
               did
               any
               other
               of
               
                 the
                 common
                 actions
              
               of
               life
               ,
               for
               the
               warranting
               of
               each
               of
               those
               particular
               actions
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ;
               no
               less
               unreasonable
               it
               is
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               now
               expect
               the
               like
               warrant
               from
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               like
               actions
               .
               Without
               all
               doubt
               
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 reason
              
               ,
               was
               
                 the
                 rule
              
               whereby
               they
               were
               guided
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               which
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               would
               never
               have
               left
               in
               them
               or
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 principal
                 relick
              
               of
               his
               decayed
               image
               in
               us
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               meant
               that
               we
               should
               make
               use
               of
               it
               for
               
                 the
                 direction
              
               of
               our
               lives
               and
               actions
               thereby
               .
               Certainly
               God
               never
               infused
               any
               power
               into
               any
               creature
               ,
               whereof
               he
               intended
               not
               some
               use
               .
               Else
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               
                 the
                 Indies
              
               and
               other
               barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               to
               
               whom
               God
               never
               vouchsafed
               
                 the
                 lively
                 Oracles
              
               of
               his
               written
               word
               ?
               Must
               we
               think
               that
               they
               were
               left
               
                 a
                 lawless
                 people
              
               ,
               without
               any
               Rule
               at
               all
               whereby
               to
               order
               their
               actions
               ?
               How
               then
               come
               they
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               transgression
               ?
               For
               where
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 law
              
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               transgression
               .
               Or
               how
               cometh
               it
               about
               that
               their
               consciences
               should
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               either
               accuse
               them
               ,
               or
               excuse
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               no
               guide
               nor
               rule
               to
               walk
               by
               ?
               But
               if
               we
               must
               grant
               they
               had
               
                 a
                 Rule
              
               (
               and
               there
               is
               no
               way
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               but
               grant
               it
               we
               must
               ;
               )
               then
               we
               must
               also
               of
               necessity
               grant
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               some
               
                 other
                 Rule
              
               for
               humane
               actions
               besides
               
                 the
                 written
                 word
              
               ;
               for
               that
               we
               presupposed
               these
               Nations
               to
               have
               wanted
               .
               Which
               Rule
               ,
               what
               other
               could
               it
               be
               than
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 right
                 reason
              
               ,
               imprinted
               
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
              
               ?
               Which
               is
               as
               truly
               
                 the
                 Law
              
               and
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               is
               that
               which
               is
               printed
               
                 in
                 our
                 Bibles
              
               .
               So
               long
               as
               our
               actions
               are
               warranted
               either
               by
               
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               want
               
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 :
                 Nec
                 differet
                 Scriptura
                 an
                 ratione
                 consistat
                 ,
              
               saith
               Tertullian
               ;
               it
               mattereth
               not
               much
               from
               whether
               of
               both
               we
               have
               our
               direction
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               have
               it
               from
               either
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               then
               those
               men
               are
               in
               a
               great
               errour
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               the
               
                 sole
                 rule
              
               of
               all
               humane
               actions
               whatsoever
               .
               For
               the
               maintenance
               whereof
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               yet
               produced
               any
               piece
               of
               an
               argument
               ,
               either
               from
               reason
               ,
               or
               from
               authority
               of
               holy
               writ
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               testimony
               either
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               of
               other
               classical
               Divines
               of
               later
               times
               ;
               which
               may
               not
               be
               clearly
               and
               abundantly
               answered
               ,
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               any
               rational
               man
               not
               extremely
               fore-possessed
               with
               prejudice
               .
               
                 They
                 who
                 think
                 to
                 salve
                 the
                 matter
                 by
                 this
                 mitigation
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 leastwise
                 our
                 actions
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 framed
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 
                   general
                   rules
                
                 of
                 
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 dispersedly
                 contained
                 (
                 as
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   we
                   should
                   do
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   ;
                   That
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   decently
                   and
                   orderly
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   edification
                   ;
                   That
                   nothing
                   be
                   done
                   against
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 speak
                 somewhat
                 indeed
                 to
                 
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 but
                 little
                 to
                 
                   the
                   purpose
                
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 
                   general
                   rules
                
                 are
                 but
                 occasionally
                 and
                 incidentally
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 manifest
                 unto
                 us
                 
                   a
                   former
                
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 lay
                 upon
                 us
                 
                   a
                   new
                   obligation
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 rules
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 force
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 mens
                 actions
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 had
                 never
                 expressed
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 such
                 force
                 before
                 
                   those
                   Scriptures
                
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 expressed
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 bind
                 not
                 originally
                 
                   qua
                   scripta
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   qua
                   justa
                
                 ;
                 becuase
                 they
                 are
                 righteous
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 
                   written
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 action
                 conformable
                 to
                 these
                 
                   general
                   Rules
                
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 sinful
                 ,
                 although
                 
                 the
                 doer
                 thereof
                 should
                 look
                 at
                 those
                 rules
                 meerly
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 vouch
                 his
                 warrant
                 for
                 it
                 from
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 neither
                 should
                 have
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 doing
                 thereof
                 any
                 present
                 thought
                 or
                 consideration
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 I
                 permit
                 to
                 any
                 man's
                 reasonable
                 judgment
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 desperately
                 rash
                 and
                 uncharitable
                 to
                 affirm
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 mens
                 actions
                 done
                 agreeably
                 to
                 those
                 Rules
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 precisely
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 rules
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 
                   the
                   word
                
                 :
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 those
                 
                   particular
                   Scriptures
                
                 were
                 written
                 ,
                 wherein
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Rules
                 are
                 first
                 delivered
                 ,
                 every
                 action
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 rules
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 
                   without
                   faith
                
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 
                   no
                   Scripture
                
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 consequently
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 sin
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 sin
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 
                 witing
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Matthew's
                   Gospel
                
                 )
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 sin
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 
                   the
                   former
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                
                 )
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 decently
                 and
                 orderly
                 ;
                 supposing
                 these
                 
                   two
                   Rules
                
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 
                   two
                   places
                
                 first
                 mentioned
                 :
                 because
                 (
                 this
                 supposed
                 )
                 there
                 could
                 then
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 warrant
                 brought
                 from
                 
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 former
                 Opinion
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 hold
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 
                   the
                   rigour
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 in
                 
                   the
                   mitigation
                
                 .
              
               We
               are
               therefore
               to
               beware
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               much
               the
               more
               heedfully
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               
                 evil
                 consequents
              
               and
               effects
               that
               issue
               from
               it
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               world
               of
               superstitions
               ,
               uncharitable
               censures
               ,
               bitter
               
                 contentions
                 ,
                 contempt
              
               of
               superiours
               ,
               perplexities
               of
               conscience
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               filleth
               mens
               heads
               with
               many
               superstitious
               conceits
               ,
               making
               them
               to
               cast
               impurity
               upon
               sundry
               
               things
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               lawful
               to
               as
               many
               as
               use
               them
               lawfully
               .
               For
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               
                 the
                 indifferency
              
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               indifferent
               ,
               is
               in
               truth
               superstition
               ,
               whether
               either
               of
               the
               two
               ways
               it
               be
               done
               ;
               either
               by
               requiring
               it
               as
               necessary
               ,
               or
               by
               forbidding
               it
               as
               unlawful
               .
               He
               that
               condemneth
               a
               thing
               as
               
                 utterly
                 unlawful
              
               ,
               which
               yet
               indeed
               is
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               so
               lawful
               ,
               is
               guilty
               of
               superstition
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               that
               enjoyneth
               a
               thing
               as
               
                 absolutely
                 necessary
              
               ,
               which
               yet
               indeed
               is
               but
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               so
               arbitrary
               .
               They
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               
                 our
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               they
               go
               upon
               quite
               contrary
               grounds
               ,
               yet
               both
               false
               ;
               so
               they
               run
               into
               quite
               contrary
               errours
               ,
               and
               both
               superstitious
               .
               They
               decline
               too
               much
               on
               
                 the
                 left
                 hand
              
               ,
               denying
               to
               
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               that
               perfection
               which
               of
               right
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               ;
               of
               containing
               all
               appertaining
               to
               that
               
                 supernatural
                 doctrine
              
               of
               faith
               and
               holiness
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               his
               Church
               for
               the
               attainment
               of
               everlasting
               
               salvation
               ;
               whereupon
               they
               would
               impose
               upon
               Christian
               people
               ,
               &
               that
               with
               an
               opinion
               of
               necessity
               ,
               many
               things
               which
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               require
               not
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               a
               superstition
               .
               These
               wry
               too
               much
               on
               
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               ,
               ascribing
               to
               the
               
                 holy
                 Scripture
              
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               perfection
               as
               it
               cannot
               have
               ;
               of
               being
               the
               sole
               directour
               of
               all
               
                 humane
                 actions
              
               whatsoever
               :
               whereupon
               they
               forbid
               unto
               Christian
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               the
               name
               of
               sin
               ,
               sundry
               things
               which
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               condemneth
               not
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               a
               superstition
               too
               .
            
             
               From
               which
               superstition
               proceedeth
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               
                 uncharitable
                 censuring
              
               ;
               as
               evermore
               they
               that
               are
               the
               most
               superstitious
               ,
               are
               the
               most
               supercilious
               .
               No
               such
               severe
               censurers
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour's
               person
               and
               actions
               ,
               as
               the
               superstitious
               Scribes
               and
               Phariseees
               were
               .
               In
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               special
               fault
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               blameth
               in
               the
               
                 weak
                 ones
              
               (
               who
               were
               somewhat
               superstitiously
               
               affected
               )
               was
               their
               rash
               and
               
                 uncharitable
                 judging
              
               of
               their
               brethren
               .
               And
               common
               and
               daily
               experience
               among
               our selves
               sheweth
               how
               freely
               some
               men
               spend
               their
               censures
               upon
               so
               many
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               as
               
                 without
                 scruple
              
               do
               any
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               upon
               false
               grounds
               have
               superstitiously
               condemned
               as
               
                 utterly
                 unlawful
              
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               thirdly
               ,
               as
               unjust
               censures
               are
               commonly
               entertained
               with
               scorn
               and
               contumely
               ;
               they
               that
               so
               liberally
               condemn
               their
               brethren
               of
               prophaneness
               ,
               are
               by
               them
               again
               as
               freely
               slouted
               for
               their
               preciseness
               :
               and
               so
               whiles
               both
               parties
               
                 please
                 themselves
              
               in
               their
               own
               ways
               ,
               they
               cease
               not
               mutually
               to
               provoke
               and
               scandalize
               and
               exasperate
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               pursuing
               their
               private
               spleens
               so
               far
               ,
               till
               they
               break
               out
               into
               
                 open
                 contentions
              
               and
               oppositions
               .
               Thus
               it
               stood
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               when
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               .
               They
               judged
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               despised
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               disturbance
               of
               
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
              
               ,
               which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               our
               Apostles
               whole
               discourse
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
               And
               how
               far
               the
               like
               censurings
               and
               despisings
               have
               embittered
               
                 the
                 spirits
              
               ,
               and
               whetted
               both
               
                 the
                 tongues
              
               and
               pens
               of
               learned
               men
               one
               against
               another
               in
               our
               own
               Church
               ;
               the
               stirs
               that
               have
               been
               long
               since
               raised
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               upheld
               by
               the
               factious
               opposers
               against
               our
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 government
              
               ,
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               be
               ignorant
               .
               Most
               of
               which
               stirs
               ,
               I
               verily
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               had
               been
               long
               ere
               this
               either
               wholly
               buried
               in
               silence
               ,
               or
               at
               leastwise
               prettily
               well
               quieted
               ,
               if
               
                 the
                 weakness
              
               and
               danger
               of
               the
               errour
               whereof
               we
               now
               speak
               ,
               had
               been
               more
               timely
               discovered
               ,
               and
               more
               fully
               and
               frequently
               made
               known
               to
               the
               world
               than
               it
               hath
               been
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Let
               that
               Doctrine
               be
               once
               admitted
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 humane
                 authority
              
               will
               soon
               be
               despised
               .
               The
               commands
               of
               
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
              
               which
               many
               times
               require
               
               both
               secrecy
               and
               expedition
               ,
               shall
               be
               taken
               into
               slow
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               the
               equity
               of
               them
               sifted
               by
               those
               that
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               ,
               though
               they
               know
               no
               cause
               why
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               know
               no
               cause
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               
                 Delicata
                 est
                 obedientia
                 ,
                 quae
                 transit
                 in
                 causam
                 deliberativam
                 .
              
               It
               is
               
                 a
                 nice
              
               obedience
               in
               St.
               
               Bernard's
               judgment
               ,
               yea
               rather
               troublesome
               and
               odious
               ,
               that
               is
               over-curious
               in
               discussing
               the
               commands
               of
               superiours
               ,
               boggling
               at
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               enjoyned
               ,
               requiring
               
                 a
                 why
                 for
                 every
                 wherefore
              
               ,
               and
               unwilling
               to
               stir
               until
               the
               lawfulness
               and
               expediency
               of
               the
               thing
               commanded
               shall
               be
               demonstrated
               by
               some
               manifest
               reason
               or
               undoubted
               authority
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               admitting
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               would
               cast
               such
               a
               snare
               upon
               men
               of
               weak
               judgments
               ,
               but
               
                 tender
                 consciences
              
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               never
               be
               able
               to
               unwind
               themselves
               again
               .
               Mens
               
                 daily
                 occasions
              
               for
               themselves
               or
               friends
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 common
                 life
              
               ,
               require
               the
               doing
               of
               
                 a
                 
                 thousand
                 things
              
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               a
               few
               days
               ,
               for
               which
               it
               would
               puzzle
               the
               best
               Textman
               that
               liveth
               ,
               readily
               to
               bethink
               himself
               of
               
                 a
                 sentence
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
              
               ,
               clear
               enough
               to
               satisfie
               a
               scrupulous
               conscience
               of
               
                 the
                 lawfulness
              
               and
               expediency
               of
               what
               he
               is
               about
               to
               do
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               by
               hearkening
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               reason
               and
               discretion
               ,
               he
               might
               receive
               easie
               and
               speedy
               resolution
               .
               In
               which
               cases
               if
               he
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               suspend
               his
               resolution
               ,
               &
               delay
               to
               do
               that
               which
               his
               own
               reason
               would
               tell
               him
               were
               presently
               needful
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               until
               he
               could
               haply
               call
               to
               mind
               some
               precept
               or
               example
               of
               Scipture
               for
               his
               warrant
               ,
               what
               stops
               would
               it
               make
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               whole
               life
               ?
               what
               languishings
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               calling
               ?
               how
               would
               it
               fill
               him
               with
               doubts
               and
               irresolutions
               ,
               lead
               him
               into
               a
               maze
               of
               uncertainties
               ,
               entangle
               him
               in
               a
               world
               of
               woful
               perplexities
               ,
               and
               (
               without
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               better
               instruction
               )
               plunge
               him
               irrecoverably
               into
               the
               
               gulph
               of
               despair
               ?
               Since
               the
               chief
               end
               of
               the
               publication
               of
               
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               is
               to
               comfort
               the
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               revive
               and
               refresh
               the
               spirits
               of
               God's
               people
               ,
               with
               the
               glad
               tidings
               of
               liberty
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               of
               gracious
               acceptance
               with
               their
               God
               ;
               to
               anoint
               them
               with
               
                 the
                 oyl
                 of
                 gladness
              
               ,
               giving
               them
               
                 beauty
                 for
                 ashes
              
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               sackcloth
               girding
               them
               with
               joy
               :
               we
               may
               well
               suspect
               that
               Doctrine
               not
               to
               be
               Evangelical
               ,
               which
               thus
               setteth
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               upon
               
                 the
                 rack
              
               ,
               tortureth
               them
               with
               continual
               fears
               and
               perplexities
               ,
               and
               prepareth
               them
               thereby
               unto
               
                 hellish
                 despair
              
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               What
               are
               the
               dreadful
               consequences
               of
               scrupling
               some
               indifferent
               things
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               Although
               difference
               of
               judgment
               should
               not
               alienate
               our
               affections
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               yet
               daily
               experience
               sheweth
               it
               doth
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               that
               self-love
               ,
               and
               envy
               ,
               and
               other
               corruptions
               that
               abound
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               rarely
               seen
               that
               those
               men
               are
               of
               
               
                 one
                 heart
              
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               
                 two
                 minds
              
               .
               St.
               Paul
               found
               it
               so
               with
               the
               Romans
               in
               his
               time
               :
               whilst
               some
               condemned
               that
               as
               unlawful
               ,
               which
               others
               practised
               as
               lawful
               ;
               they
               judged
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               despised
               one
               another
               ,
               perpetually
               .
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               any-whit-like
               acquainted
               with
               the
               wretched
               
                 deceitfulness
                 of
                 man's
                 heart
              
               ,
               may
               easily
               conclude
               how
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               (
               if
               at
               all
               possible
               )
               not
               to
               think
               somewhat
               hardly
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               that
               take
               
                 the
                 liberty
              
               to
               do
               such
               
                 things
                 as
                 we
                 judge
                 unlawful
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 shall
                 judge
                 all
                 walking
                 into
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 
                   discoursing
                   occasionally
                
                 on
                 the
                 occurrences
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   dressing
                   of
                   meat
                
                 for
                 dinner
                 or
                 supper
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 
                   moderate
                   recreations
                   on
                   the
                   Lord's
                   day
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 grievous
                 
                   prophanations
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 chuse
                 but
                 judge
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 use
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 grievous
                 
                   prophaners
                   of
                   God's
                   Sabbath
                
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 such
                 our
                 judgment
                 concerning
                 
                   these
                   things
                
                 should
                 after
                 prove
                 to
                 
                 be
                 erroneous
                 ;
                 then
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 our
                 judgment
                 also
                 concerning
                 
                   the
                   persons
                
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 uncharitable
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               mis-judging
               of
               things
               filleth
               the
               world
               with
               endless
               niceties
               and
               disputes
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               disturbance
               of
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
              
               ,
               which
               to
               every
               good
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               precious
               .
               The
               multiplying
               of
               Books
               and
               
                 writings
                 Pro
              
               and
               Con
               ,
               and
               pursuing
               of
               arguments
               with
               heat
               and
               opposition
               ,
               doth
               rather
               lengthen
               than
               decide
               Controversies
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               destroying
               
                 the
                 old
              
               ,
               begetteth
               
                 new
                 ones
              
               :
               whiles
               they
               that
               are
               
                 in
                 the
                 wrong
              
               out
               of
               obstinacy
               
                 will
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               stand
               
                 for
                 the
                 truth
              
               out
               of
               Conscience
               
                 dare
                 not
              
               ,
               may
               not
               yield
               ;
               and
               so
               still
               the
               war
               goeth
               on
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               to
               
                 the
                 publick
                 peace
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               also
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               great
               prejudice
               done
               to
               
                 the
                 peace
              
               and
               tranquillity
               of
               private
               
                 mens
                 Consciences
              
               ;
               when
               by
               
                 the
                 peremptory
                 Doctrines
              
               of
               some
               strict
               and
               
                 rigid
                 masters
              
               the
               Souls
               of
               many
               a
               
               well-meaning
               man
               are
               miserably
               disquieted
               with
               a
               thousand
               
                 unnecessary
                 scruples
              
               ,
               and
               driven
               sometimes
               into
               very
               woful
               perplexities
               .
               Surely
               it
               can
               be
               no
               light
               matter
               thus
               to
               lay
               
                 heavy
                 burdens
              
               upon
               other
               mens
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               
                 a
                 snare
              
               upon
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               by
               making
               
                 the
                 narrow
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
              
               narrower
               than
               ever
               God
               meant
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Hereby
               Christian
               Governours
               come
               to
               be
               robbed
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               that
               honour
               that
               is
               due
               unto
               them
               from
               their
               people
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               affections
               and
               subjection
               .
               For
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               cause
               to
               exercise
               over
               us
               that
               power
               that
               God
               hath
               left
               them
               in
               
                 indifferent
                 things
              
               ,
               by
               commanding
               such
               or
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               wearing
               of
               a
               Surplice
               ,
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               if
               now
               we
               in
               our
               own
               thoughts
               have
               already
               prejudged
               any
               of
               the
               things
               so
               commanded
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               .
            
             
             
               Quest.
               If
               these
               things
               be
               so
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               so
               many
               godly
               men
               should
               incline
               so
               much
               to
               this
               way
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               these
               things
               were
               so
               ,
               how
               should
               it
               then
               come
               to
               pass
               that
               so
               many
               men
               pretending
               to
               godliness
               (
               and
               thousands
               of
               them
               doubtless
               such
               as
               they
               pretend
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               an
               uncharitable
               thing
               to
               charge
               them
               all
               with
               hypocrisie
               )
               should
               so
               often
               and
               so
               grievously
               offend
               this
               way
               ?
               To
               omit
               those
               two
               more
               
                 universal
                 causes
              
               ;
               Almighty
               
                 God's
                 permission
              
               first
               ,
               whose
               good
               pleasure
               it
               is
               for
               sundry
               wise
               and
               gracious
               ends
               ,
               to
               exercise
               
                 his
                 Church
              
               ,
               during
               her
               warfare
               here
               ,
               with
               heresies
               and
               scandals
               :
               And
               then
               the
               wiliness
               of
               Satan
               ,
               who
               cunningly
               observeth
               whether
               way
               our
               hearts
               incline
               most
               ,
               to
               loosness
               ,
               or
               to
               strictness
               ,
               and
               then
               frameth
               his
               temptations
               thereafter
               :
               So
               he
               can
               but
               put
               
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               to
               him
               
                 on
                 whether
                 hand
              
               it
               be
               ;
               he
               hath
               
                 his
                 end
              
               howsoever
               .
               
               Nor
               to
               insist
               upon
               sundry
               more
               
                 particular
                 causes
              
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               a
               natural
               proneness
               in
               all
               men
               to
               superstition
               ;
               in
               many
               an
               affectation
               of
               singularity
               ,
               to
               go
               beyond
               the
               ordinary
               sort
               of
               people
               in
               something
               or
               other
               ;
               the
               difficulty
               of
               shunning
               one
               without
               running
               into
               
                 the
                 contrary
                 extreme
              
               ;
               the
               great
               force
               of
               education
               and
               custome
               ;
               besides
               manifold
               
                 abuses
                 ,
                 offences
              
               ,
               and
               provocations
               arising
               from
               
                 the
                 carriage
              
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ;
               I
               shall
               note
               but
               these
               two
               only
               ,
               as
               the
               two
               great
               fountains
               of
               Errour
               (
               to
               which
               also
               most
               of
               the
               other
               may
               be
               reduced
               )
               Ignorance
               and
               Partiality
               ;
               from
               neither
               of
               which
               God
               's
               dearest
               Servants
               and
               Children
               are
               in
               this
               life
               wholly
               exempted
               .
            
             
               Ignorance
               first
               is
               a
               fruitful
               Mother
               of
               
                 Errours
                 ;
                 Ye
                 err
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               22.
               
               Yet
               not
               so
               much
               
                 gross
                 ignorance
              
               neither
               ;
               I
               mean
               not
               that
               .
               For
               your
               meer
               
               Ignaro's
               ,
               what
               they
               err
               ,
               they
               err
               
                 for
                 company
              
               ;
               they
               judge
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               
               according
               to
               
                 the
                 appearance
              
               ,
               nor
               yet
               
                 righteous
                 judgment
              
               :
               They
               only
               
                 run
                 on
              
               with
               the
               herd
               ,
               and
               follow
               as
               they
               are
               led
               ,
               be
               it
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               and
               never
               trouble
               themselves
               farther
               .
               But
               by
               Ignorance
               I
               mean
               
                 weakness
                 of
                 judgment
              
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               in
               a
               disproportion
               between
               
                 the
                 affections
              
               and
               
                 the
                 understanding
              
               ;
               when
               a
               man
               is
               very
               earnest
               ,
               but
               withal
               very
               shallow
               ;
               readeth
               much
               ,
               and
               heareth
               much
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               that
               he
               knoweth
               much
               ,
               but
               hath
               not
               
                 the
                 judgment
              
               to
               sever
               truth
               from
               falshood
               ,
               nor
               to
               discern
               between
               a
               sound
               argument
               and
               a
               captious
               fallacy
               .
               And
               so
               for
               want
               of
               ability
               to
               examine
               the
               soundness
               and
               strength
               of
               those
               principles
               from
               whence
               he
               fetcheth
               his
               conclusions
               ,
               he
               is
               easily
               carried
               away
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               elsewhere
               speaketh
               ,
               with
               
                 vain
                 words
              
               and
               
                 empty
                 arguments
              
               .
               As
               St.
               Augustine
               said
               of
               
                 Donatus
                 ,
                 Rationes
                 arripuit
              
               ,
               he
               catcheth
               hold
               of
               some
               reasons
               (
               as
               wranglers
               will
               catch
               at
               a
               small
               thing
               ,
               rather
               than
               yield
               from
               
               their
               opinions
               )
               
                 quas
                 considerantes
                 ,
                 verisimiles
                 esse
                 potius
                 quam
                 veras
                 invenimus
                 ,
              
               which
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               found
               to
               have
               more
               
                 shew
                 of
                 probability
              
               at
               the
               first
               appearance
               ,
               than
               
                 substance
                 of
                 truth
              
               after
               they
               were
               well
               considered
               of
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               peruse
               with
               a
               judicious
               and
               unpartial
               eye
               most
               of
               those
               Pamphlets
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               daring
               Age
               have
               been
               thrust
               into
               the
               world
               against
               
                 the
                 Ceremonies
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               against
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               (
               to
               pass
               by
               things
               of
               lesser
               regard
               and
               usefulness
               ,
               and
               more
               open
               to
               exception
               and
               abuse
               ,
               yet
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               I
               can
               understand
               ,
               unjustly
               condemned
               as
               things
               
                 utterly
                 unlawful
              
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               
                 lusorious
                 lots
                 ,
                 dancing
                 ,
                 Stage-plays
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               other
               things
               of
               like
               nature
               )
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               drained
               out
               the
               bitter
               invectives
               ,
               unmannerly
               jeers
               ,
               petulant
               girding
               at
               those
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               ,
               impertinent
               digressions
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               those
               most
               bold
               and
               
                 perverse
                 wrestings
              
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               
               wherewith
               such
               Books
               are
               infinitely
               stuffed
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               that
               little
               poor
               remainder
               that
               is
               left
               behind
               to
               contain
               nothing
               but
               
                 vain
                 words
                 and
                 empty
                 arguments
              
               .
               For
               when
               these
               great
               Undertakers
               have
               snatch'd
               up
               the
               Bucklers
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               make
               it
               good
               against
               all
               comers
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               things
               are
               
                 utterly
                 unlawful
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               in
               all
               reason
               and
               conscience
               to
               bring
               such
               proofs
               as
               will
               come
               up
               to
               that
               
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 Quid
                 dignum
                 tanto
              
               ?
               very
               seldome
               shall
               you
               hear
               from
               them
               any
               other
               Arguments
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               will
               conclude
               but
               an
               inexpediency
               at
               the
               most
               .
               As
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               
                 give
                 scandal
              
               ;
               that
               they
               carry
               with
               them
               an
               
                 appearance
                 of
                 evil
              
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               often
               
                 occasions
                 of
                 sin
              
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 commanded
              
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Which
               Objections
               ,
               even
               where
               they
               are
               just
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               force
               (
               no
               not
               taken
               altogether
               ,
               much
               less
               any
               of
               them
               singly
               )
               to
               prove
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               
                 utterly
                 unlawful
              
               .
               And
               yet
               are
               they
               glad
               
               many
               times
               ,
               rather
               than
               sit
               out
               ,
               to
               play
               very
               
                 small
                 Game
              
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Arguments
               yet
               weaker
               than
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               will
               not
               reach
               so
               far
               as
               to
               prove
               a
               bare
               inexpediency
               :
               As
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               invented
               by
               Heathens
               ;
               that
               they
               have
               been
               abused
               in
               Popery
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               :
               which
               ,
               to
               my
               understanding
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               
                 strong
                 presumption
              
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               taken
               a
               very
               
                 weak
                 cause
              
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               is
               wholly
               destitute
               of
               sound
               proof
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Whether
               what
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               have
               determined
               may
               be
               altered
               to
               satisfie
               private
               men
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               While
               things
               are
               in
               agitation
               ,
               
                 private
                 men
              
               may
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               seem
               to
               them
               inexpedient
               ,
               modestly
               tender
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               ,
               to
               whose
               care
               and
               wisdom
               it
               belongeth
               ,
               in
               prescribing
               any
               thing
               concerning
               
                 indifferent
                 things
              
               ,
               to
               proceed
               with
               all
               just
               advisedness
               and
               
               moderation
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Subject
               may
               be
               encouraged
               to
               perform
               that
               obedience
               with
               chearfulness
               ,
               which
               of
               necessity
               he
               must
               perform
               howsoever
               .
               It
               concerneth
               Superiours
               therefore
               to
               look
               well
               to
               the
               expediency
               and
               inexpediency
               of
               what
               they
               enjoyn
               in
               indifferent
               things
               ;
               wherein
               if
               there
               be
               a
               fault
               ,
               it
               must
               lie
               upon
               their
               account
               ;
               
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 obedience
              
               is
               to
               us
               a
               sufficient
               discharge
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               Only
               it
               were
               good
               we
               did
               remember
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               give
               up
               that
               account
               
                 to
                 God
                 only
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 to
                 us
              
               .
               But
               after
               that
               things
               are
               once
               concluded
               and
               established
               by
               publick
               Authority
               ,
               Acts
               passed
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               made
               concerning
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
              
               sufficiently
               made
               known
               thererein
               ;
               then
               for
               
                 private
                 men
              
               to
               put
               in
               their
               vie
               ,
               and
               with
               
                 unseasonable
                 diligence
              
               to
               call
               in
               question
               the
               decency
               or
               expediency
               of
               the
               things
               so
               established
               ,
               yea
               with
               
                 intolerable
                 pride
              
               to
               refuse
               obedience
               thereunto
               meerly
               upon
               this
               pretension
               ,
               that
               
               they
               are
               undecent
               or
               inexpedient
               ,
               is
               it self
               the
               most
               indecent
               and
               inexpedient
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               the
               fear
               of
               
                 offending
                 a
                 private
                 brother
              
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               considerable
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               
                 obedience
                 to
                 a
                 publick
                 Governour
              
               ,
               might
               be
               shown
               so
               apparently
               by
               sundry
               arguments
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               time
               to
               enlarge
               and
               illustrate
               them
               ,
               as
               might
               sufficiently
               convince
               the
               judgment
               of
               any
               man
               not
               wilfully
               obstinate
               in
               that
               point
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               crave
               leave
               briefly
               to
               touch
               at
               some
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               when
               Governours
               shall
               have
               appointed
               what
               seemed
               to
               them
               expedient
               ,
               and
               
                 private
                 men
              
               shall
               refuse
               to
               observe
               the
               same
               ,
               pretending
               it
               to
               be
               inexpedient
               ,
               who
               shall
               judge
               thereof
               ?
               Either
               they
               themselves
               that
               take
               the
               exceptions
               must
               be
               judges
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               unreasonable
               and
               preposterous
               ;
               or
               else
               
                 every
                 man
              
               must
               be
               his
               own
               judge
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               overthrow
               all
               Government
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               confusion
               ,
               
               every
               man
               to
               do
               what
               is
               
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
              
               ;
               or
               else
               
                 the
                 known
                 Governours
              
               must
               judge
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               know
               what
               will
               follow
               ,
               even
               to
               submit
               and
               obey
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               To
               allow
               men
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               inexpediency
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               
                 some
                 offence
              
               that
               may
               be
               taken
               thereat
               ,
               to
               disobey
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               made
               by
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               ,
               were
               the
               next
               way
               to
               cut
               the
               sinews
               of
               all
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               both
               Magistrates
               and
               Laws
               into
               contempt
               .
               For
               what
               Law
               ever
               was
               made
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               made
               so
               just
               and
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               but
               some
               man
               or
               other
               either
               did
               ,
               or
               might
               take
               offence
               thereat
               :
               And
               what
               man
               that
               is
               disposed
               to
               disobey
               ,
               but
               may
               pretend
               one
               inexpediency
               or
               other
               ,
               wherewith
               to
               countenance
               out
               such
               his
               disobedience
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               agreed
               by
               consent
               of
               all
               that
               handle
               the
               matter
               of
               Scandal
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               commit
               any
               sin
               whatsoever
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               small
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               any
               scandal
               ,
               be
               it
               
               never
               so
               great
               :
               But
               to
               disobey
               lawful
               Authority
               in
               lawful
               things
               ,
               is
               a
               sin
               against
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Commandment
              
               .
               Therefore
               we
               may
               not
               redeem
               a
               scandal
               by
               such
               our
               disobedience
               ,
               nor
               refuse
               to
               do
               the
               thing
               commanded
               by
               such
               Authority
               ,
               whosoever
               should
               take
               offence
               thereat
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Though
               lawfulness
               and
               unlawfulness
               be
               not
               ,
               yet
               expediency
               and
               inexpediency
               are
               (
               as
               we
               heard
               )
               capable
               of
               the
               degrees
               of
               more
               and
               less
               ;
               and
               then
               in
               all
               reason
               ,
               of
               
                 two
                 inexpedient
                 things
              
               we
               are
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               
                 less
                 inexpedient
              
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               that
               which
               is
               more
               inexpedient
               .
               Say
               then
               there
               be
               an
               inexpediency
               in
               doing
               the
               thing
               commanded
               by
               Authority
               ,
               when
               a
               brother
               is
               thereby
               offended
               ;
               is
               there
               not
               a
               greater
               inexpediency
               in
               
                 not
                 doing
              
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               thereby
               disobeyed
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               more
               expedient
               and
               conducing
               to
               the
               
                 common
                 good
              
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 publick
                 Magistrate
              
               should
               be
               obeyed
               in
               a
               
                 just
                 command
              
               ,
               than
               that
               a
               
                 private
                 person
              
               should
               be
               
               gratified
               in
               a
               
                 causless
                 scruple
              
               ?
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               When
               by
               refusing
               obedience
               to
               the
               lawful
               commands
               of
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               we
               think
               to
               shun
               
                 the
                 offending
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 two
              
               weak
               brethren
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               truth
               incur
               thereby
               a
               far
               
                 more
                 grievous
                 scandal
              
               ,
               by
               giving
               
                 offence
                 to
                 hundreds
              
               of
               others
               ,
               whose
               Consciences
               by
               our
               disobedience
               will
               be
               emboldned
               to
               that
               ,
               whereto
               corrupt
               nature
               is
               but
               too
               too
               prone
               ,
               to
               affront
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               
                 despise
                 the
                 Authority
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Where
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               discharge
               both
               ,
               
                 debts
                 of
                 justice
              
               are
               to
               be
               payed
               before
               
                 debts
                 of
                 charity
              
               .
               Now
               the
               duty
               of
               obedience
               is
               
                 debitum
                 justitiae
              
               ,
               and
               a
               matter
               of
               right
               ;
               my
               Superiour
               may
               challenge
               it
               at
               my
               hands
               as
               his
               due
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               him
               wrong
               if
               I
               withhold
               it
               from
               him
               .
               But
               the
               care
               of
               not
               giving
               offence
               is
               but
               
                 debitum
                 charitatis
              
               ,
               and
               a
               matter
               but
               of
               courtesie
               .
               I
               am
               to
               perform
               it
               to
               my
               brother
               
                 in
                 love
              
               ,
               when
               I
               see
               cause
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               challenge
               it
               from
               me
               as
               
                 his
                 right
              
               ;
               nor
               can
               justly
               
               say
               I
               do
               him
               wrong
               if
               I
               neglect
               it
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               no
               more
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               disobey
               the
               lawful
               command
               of
               a
               Superiour
               ,
               to
               prevent
               thereby
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               or
               a
               few
               brethren
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               do
               one
               man
               wrong
               ,
               to
               do
               another
               man
               a
               courtesie
               withal
               ;
               or
               than
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               rob
               the
               Exchequer
               to
               relieve
               an
               Hospital
               .
            
             
               I
               see
               not
               yet
               how
               any
               of
               these
               
                 six
                 Reasons
              
               can
               be
               fairly
               avoided
               ;
               and
               yet
               (
               which
               would
               be
               considered
               )
               if
               but
               
                 any
                 one
              
               of
               them
               hold
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               
                 carry
                 the
                 cause
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               hope
               there
               need
               be
               no
               more
               said
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               To
               conclude
               then
               ,
               for
               the
               point
               of
               practice
               (
               which
               is
               the
               main
               thing
               I
               aimed
               at
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               
                 this
                 Text
              
               ,
               and
               my
               whole
               Meditations
               thereon
               )
               we
               may
               take
               our
               direction
               in
               these
               
                 three
                 Rules
              
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               understood
               and
               remembred
               ,
               and
               not
               hard
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               our
               practice
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               but
               bring
               our
               good
               wills
               thereunto
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               If
               God
               command
               we
               must
               submit
               without
               any
               more
               ado
               ,
               and
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               about
               
                 the
                 expediency
              
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               about
               
                 the
                 unlawfulness
              
               :
               for
               both
               ,
               Abraham
               never
               disputed
               whether
               it
               were
               expedient
               for
               him
               ,
               nor
               yet
               whether
               it
               were
               lawful
               for
               him
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               Son
               or
               no
               ,
               when
               once
               it
               appeared
               to
               him
               that
               God
               would
               have
               it
               so
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               endued
               with
               lawful
               Authority
               thereunto
               ,
               command
               us
               any
               thing
               ,
               we
               may
               ,
               and
               (
               where
               we
               have
               
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 doubt
              
               )
               we
               ought
               to
               enquire
               into
               
                 the
                 unlawfulness
              
               thereof
               ;
               yet
               notwith
               such
               
                 anxious
                 curiosity
              
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               desired
               to
               find
               out
               some
               loop-hole
               whereby
               to
               evade
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               
                 modest
                 ingenuity
              
               ,
               as
               may
               witness
               to
               God
               and
               the
               World
               the
               unfeigned
               sincerity
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               both
               to
               
                 fear
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 honour
                 those
              
               that
               he
               hath
               set
               over
               us
               .
               And
               if
               having
               used
               ordinary
               
                 moral
                 diligence
                 ,
                 bonâ
                 fide
              
               ,
               to
               inform
               our selves
               the
               best
               we
               can
               ,
               there
               appear
               no
               unlawfulness
               
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               then
               also
               to
               submit
               and
               obey
               without
               any
               more
               ado
               ,
               never
               troubling
               our selves
               farther
               to
               enquire
               whether
               it
               be
               expedient
               ,
               yea
               or
               no.
               Let
               them
               that
               command
               us
               look
               to
               that
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               they
               must
               
                 answer
                 for
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               thirdly
               ,
               where
               Authority
               hath
               left
               us
               free
               ,
               no
               command
               ,
               either
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               that
               are
               set
               ever
               us
               under
               God
               ,
               having
               prescribed
               any
               thing
               to
               us
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               there
               it
               is
               at
               our
               own
               liberty
               ,
               and
               choice
               to
               do
               as
               we
               shall
               think
               good
               .
               Yet
               are
               we
               not
               left
               so
               loose
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               do
               what
               we
               list
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               thing
               be
               but
               lawful
               (
               for
               that
               were
               licenciousness
               ,
               and
               not
               liberty
               ;
               )
               but
               we
               must
               ever
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               exigence
               of
               
                 present
                 circumstances
              
               (
               so
               far
               as
               all
               
                 the
                 wisdome
              
               and
               charity
               we
               have
               will
               serve
               us
               to
               judge
               )
               shall
               seem
               to
               us
               
                 most
                 expedient
              
               and
               profitable
               to
               mutual
               edification
               .
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ;
               God
               give
               us
               all
               grace
               to
               walk
               in
               it
               :
               so
               shall
               we
               bring
               glory
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               
                 selves
                 
                 comfort
              
               :
               so
               shall
               we
               further
               his
               work
               onward
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               account
               at
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Whether
               they
               that
               have
               taken
               the
               Covenant
               may
               Renounce
               it
               ?
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 Thirdly
              
               ,
               Beware
               of
               
                 engaging
                 thy self
                 to
                 sin
              
               .
               It
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               when
               sin
               hath
               got
               
                 a
                 tie
              
               upon
               a
               man.
               Then
               is
               one
               properly
               
                 in
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               hath
               him
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               string
               ,
               and
               may
               
                 lead
                 him
                 captive
              
               to
               what
               measure
               of
               presumption
               he
               will.
               And
               sundry
               ways
               may
               a
               man
               thus
               entangle
               himself
               ;
               by
               a
               Verbal
               ,
               by
               a
               Real
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 sinful
                 Engagement
              
               .
               He
               shall
               do
               best
               to
               keep
               himself
               out
               of
               all
               these
               snares
               :
               but
               if
               once
               he
               be
               in
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               way
               out
               again
               but
               one
               ,
               even
               this
               ,
               
                 To
                 loose
                 his
                 pledge
              
               ,
               to
               break
               in
               sunder
               
                 the
                 bonds
              
               wherein
               he
               is
               tied
               ,
               as
               Sampson
               did
               the
               
                 green
                 wit
                 hs
              
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               a
               way
               those
               cords
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               hath
               bound
               himself
               rashly
               by
               some
               
                 promise
                 ,
                 vow
              
               ,
               or
               covenant
               ,
               to
               do
               something
               he
               
                 may
                 not
                 do
              
               ,
               or
               
               not
               to
               do
               something
               he
               
                 ought
                 to
                 do
              
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               engaged
               in
               a
               sin
               ;
               the
               Devil
               hath
               got
               
                 this
                 tie
              
               upon
               him
               :
               And
               though
               
                 his
                 Conscience
              
               tell
               him
               he
               cannot
               proceed
               without
               sin
               ,
               yet
               because
               of
               his
               Vow
               ,
               or
               his
               Oath
               ,
               he
               is
               wilful
               ,
               and
               must
               on
               .
               It
               was
               
               Herod's
               Case
               for
               taking
               off
               the
               
               Baptist's
               head
               ;
               it
               was
               
                 against
                 his
                 Conscience
              
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               knew
               he
               had
               
                 not
                 deserved
              
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               
                 against
                 his
                 mind
              
               too
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               Text
               faith
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 exceeding
                 sorry
              
               that
               his
               Neece
               should
               put
               him
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               saith
               the
               story
               withal
               ,
               
                 for
                 his
                 Oath
                 sake
              
               ,
               and
               because
               
                 the
                 great
                 ones
              
               about
               him
               should
               not
               say
               but
               the
               King
               would
               be
               
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 his
                 word
              
               ,
               he
               resolved
               it
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               gave
               commandment
               accordingly
               to
               have
               it
               done
               .
               This
               I
               call
               
                 a
                 Verbal
                 Engagement
              
               .
            
             
               Quest.
               Whether
               we
               English
               men
               may
               think
               our selves
               bound
               by
               the
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ?
            
             
             
               Answ.
               Without
               betraying
               the
               Liberty
               ,
               which
               by
               our
               Protestation
               we
               are
               bound
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               third
               Article
               of
               this
               Covenant
               must
               swear
               ,
               
                 with
                 our
                 lives
                 and
                 fortunes
                 to
                 preserve
                 .
              
               To
               which
               Liberty
               the
               imposition
               of
               a
               new
               Oath
               ,
               other
               than
               is
               established
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               expressed
               in
               
                 the
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               their
               Declarations
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               contrary
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Without
               acknowledging
               in
               the
               imposers
               a
               greater
               power
               than
               ,
               for
               ought
               that
               appeareth
               to
               us
               ,
               hath
               been
               in
               former
               times
               challenged
               ;
               or
               can
               consist
               with
               our
               former
               Protestation
               (
               if
               we
               rightly
               understand
               it
               )
               is
               sundry
               the
               most
               material
               branches
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Neither
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               are
               we
               satisfied
               ,
               although
               the
               Covenant
               should
               not
               be
               imposed
               on
               us
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               recommended
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               then
               left
               to
               our
               choice
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               How
               we
               should
               in
               wisdom
               and
               duty
               (
               being
               Subjects
               )
               of
               our
               own
               accord
               and
               free
               will
               ,
               enter
               into
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               wherein
               he
               ,
               whose
               Subjects
               we
               are
               ,
               is
               in
               any
               wise
               concerned
               ,
               without
               his
               consent
               ,
               either
               expressed
               or
               reasonably
               presumed
               .
               It
               being
               in
               his
               power
               (
               as
               we
               conceive
               )
               by
               the
               equity
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Numb
               .
               30.
               to
               annul
               and
               make
               void
               the
               same
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               we
               can
               (
               now
               that
               his
               Majesty
               hath
               by
               his
               publick
               Interdict
               sufficiently
               made
               known
               his
               pleasure
               in
               that
               behalf
               )
               enter
               into
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               taking
               whereof
               he
               hath
               expresly
               forbidden
               ,
               without
               forfeiting
               that
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               we
               are
               perswaded
               )
               by
               our
               natural
               Allegiance
               and
               former
               Oaths
               we
               owe
               unto
               all
               such
               his
               Majesties
               Commands
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               in
               our
               apprehensions
               repugnant
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               positive
               Laws
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
             
               Quest.
               What
               shall
               a
               man
               do
               ,
               that
               scruples
               in
               Conscience
               what
               Authority
               enjoyns
               as
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               But
               then
               thirdly
               ,
               if
               
                 the
                 liberty
              
               of
               the
               agent
               be
               determined
               by
               the
               command
               of
               some
               
                 superiour
                 power
              
               to
               whom
               he
               oweth
               obedience
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               is
               not
               now
               
                 sui
                 juris
                 ad
                 hoc
              
               ,
               to
               do
               or
               not
               to
               do
               at
               his
               own
               choice
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               what
               he
               is
               commanded
               :
               this
               one
               circumstance
               quite
               altereth
               the
               whole
               case
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               is
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               do
               
                 the
                 thing
                 commanded
              
               ;
               his
               doubtfulness
               of
               mind
               ,
               whether
               that
               thing
               be
               lawful
               or
               no
               ,
               notwithstanding
               .
               To
               do
               that
               whereof
               he
               doubteth
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               
                 free
                 liberty
              
               to
               leave
               it
               undone
               ,
               bringeth
               upon
               him
               (
               as
               we
               have
               already
               shewn
               )
               the
               guilt
               of
               
                 wilful
                 transgression
              
               ;
               but
               not
               so
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               not
               left
               to
               his
               own
               liberty
               .
               And
               where
               
                 lawful
                 authority
              
               prescribeth
               
                 in
                 alterutram
                 partem
              
               ,
               there
               the
               liberty
               
                 ad
                 utramque
                 partem
                 contradictionis
              
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               from
               so
               many
               as
               are
               under
               that
               Authority
               .
               If
               they
               
               that
               are
               over
               them
               have
               determined
               it
               
                 one
                 way
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               thenceforth
               any
               more
               at
               their
               choice
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               take
               
                 that
                 way
              
               or
               
                 the
                 contrary
              
               :
               but
               they
               must
               go
               the
               way
               that
               is
               appointed
               them
               ,
               without
               gainsaying
               or
               grudging
               .
               And
               if
               in
               the
               deed
               done
               at
               
                 the
                 command
              
               of
               one
               that
               is
               endued
               with
               lawful
               Authority
               there
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               it
               must
               go
               on
               his
               score
               that
               requireth
               it
               wrongfully
               ,
               not
               on
               his
               that
               doth
               but
               his
               duty
               in
               obeying
               .
               A
               Prince
               commandeth
               his
               Subjects
               to
               serve
               in
               his
               Wars
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               the
               quarrel
               is
               unjust
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               there
               may
               appear
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Subject
               great
               likely
               hoods
               of
               such
               injustice
               ,
               yet
               may
               
                 the
                 Subject
              
               for
               all
               that
               fight
               in
               that
               quarrel
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               so
               to
               do
               :
               nay
               ,
               he
               is
               deep
               in
               disloyalty
               and
               treason
               if
               
                 he
                 refuse
              
               the
               service
               ,
               whatsoever
               pretentions
               he
               may
               make
               of
               Conscience
               for
               such
               refusal
               .
               Neither
               need
               that
               fear
               trouble
               him
               ,
               left
               he
               should
               bring
               upon
               himself
               the
               guilt
               of
               
                 innocent
                 blood
              
               ;
               for
               
                 the
                 blood
              
               that
               is
               
               unrighteously
               shed
               in
               that
               quarrel
               ,
               he
               must
               answer
               for
               that
               
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 work
              
               ,
               not
               he
               that
               
                 spilt
                 it
              
               .
               And
               truly
               it
               is
               a
               great
               wonder
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               endued
               with
               understanding
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               able
               in
               any
               measure
               to
               weigh
               the
               force
               of
               those
               precepts
               and
               reasons
               which
               bind
               inferiours
               to
               yield
               obedience
               to
               their
               superiours
               ,
               should
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               in
               cases
               of
               like
               nature
               .
               Whatsoever
               is
               commanded
               us
               by
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               set
               over
               us
               ,
               either
               in
               Church
               ,
               Commonwealth
               ,
               or
               Family
               (
               
                 Quod
                 tamen
                 non
                 sit
                 certum
                 displicere
                 Deo
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               Bernard
               )
               which
               is
               not
               evidently
               contrary
               to
               
                 the
                 Law
              
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               us
               received
               and
               obeyed
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               as
               if
               God
               himself
               had
               commanded
               it
               ,
               because
               God
               himself
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               
                 obey
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 their
                 ordinances
              
               .
               Say
               it
               be
               not
               well
               done
               of
               them
               to
               command
               it
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 enim
                 quid
                 hoc
                 refert
                 tuâ
              
               ?
               saith
               he
               ,
               What
               is
               that
               to
               thee
               ?
               Let
               them
               
               look
               to
               that
               whom
               it
               concerneth
               :
               
                 Tolle
                 quod
                 tuum
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 vade
                 .
              
               Do
               thou
               what
               is
               thine
               own
               part
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               never
               trouble
               thy self
               further
               .
               
                 Ipsum
                 ,
                 quem
                 pro
                 Deo
                 habemus
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 Deum
                 in
                 his
                 quae
                 apertè
                 non
                 sunt
                 contra
                 Deum
                 audire
                 debemus
                 ;
                 Bernard
              
               still
               .
               God's
               Vicegerents
               must
               be
               heard
               and
               obeyed
               in
               all
               things
               that
               are
               not
               manifestly
               contrary
               to
               
                 the
                 revealed
                 will
              
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               thing
               required
               is
               
                 against
                 my
                 conscience
              
               ,
               may
               some
               say
               ,
               &
               I
               may
               not
               go
               against
               my
               conscience
               for
               any
               mans
               pleasure
               .
               Judge
               I
               pray
               you
               what
               perversness
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               B.
               Apostle
               commandeth
               thee
               
                 to
                 obey
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
              
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               disobey
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               
                 Conscience
                 sake
              
               too
               :
               He
               chargeth
               thee
               upon
               thy
               Conscience
               to
               
                 be
                 subject
              
               ,
               and
               thou
               pretendest
               thy
               Conscience
               to
               
                 free
                 thee
              
               from
               subjection
               .
               This
               by
               the
               way
               ;
               now
               to
               the
               point
               .
               Thou
               sayest
               it
               is
               
                 against
                 thy
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               I
               say
               again
               ,
               that
               (
               in
               the
               case
               whereof
               we
               now
               speak
               ,
               the
               case
               of
               doubtfulness
               )
               it
               is
               not
               against
               thy
               Conscience
               :
               For
               doubting
               properly
               
               is
               
                 motus
                 indifferens
                 in
                 utramque
                 partem
                 contradictionis
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               mind
               is
               held
               in
               suspence
               between
               
                 two
                 ways
              
               ,
               uncertain
               whether
               of
               both
               to
               take
               to
               ;
               when
               the
               Scales
               hang
               even
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               and
               
                 in
                 aequilibrio
              
               ,
               without
               any
               notable
               propension
               or
               inclination
               to
               the
               one
               side
               more
               than
               to
               the
               other
               .
               And
               surely
               where
               things
               hang
               thus
               even
               ,
               if
               
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 Authority
              
               will
               not
               cast
               the
               Scale
               either
               way
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               suppose
               that
               either
               
                 the
                 Authority
              
               is
               made
               very
               light
               ,
               or
               else
               there
               is
               a
               great
               fault
               in
               
                 the
                 beam
              
               .
               Know
               (
               Brethren
               )
               the
               
                 gainsaying
                 Conscience
              
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 doubting
                 Conscience
              
               another
               .
               That
               which
               is
               done
               
                 repugnante
                 conscientiâ
              
               ,
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               doer
               flatly
               gainsaying
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               indeed
               
                 against
                 a
                 man's
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               the
               Conscience
               having
               already
               passed
               
                 a
                 definitive
                 sentence
              
               the
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               no
               respect
               or
               circumstance
               whatsoever
               can
               free
               it
               from
               sin
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               done
               
                 dubitante
                 conscientiâ
              
               ,
               the
               Conscience
               
               of
               the
               doer
               only
               doubting
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               that
               is
               in
               truth
               no
               more
               
                 against
                 a
                 man's
                 Conscience
              
               than
               with
               it
               (
               the
               Conscience
               as
               yet
               not
               having
               passed
               
                 a
                 definitive
                 sentence
              
               either
               way
               ;
               )
               and
               such
               an
               action
               may
               either
               be
               
                 a
                 sin
              
               ,
               or
               
                 no
                 sin
              
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               qualifications
               which
               it
               may
               receive
               from
               other
               respects
               and
               circumstances
               .
               If
               the
               Conscience
               have
               already
               passed
               
                 a
                 judgment
              
               upon
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               condemned
               it
               as
               simply
               unlawful
               ;
               in
               that
               case
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               ought
               not
               by
               any
               means
               to
               do
               that
               thing
               ,
               no
               not
               at
               
                 the
                 command
              
               of
               any
               Magistrate
               ;
               no
               ,
               not
               although
               his
               Conscience
               have
               pronounced
               a
               wrong
               sentence
               ,
               and
               erred
               in
               that
               judgment
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               should
               do
               it
               
                 repugnante
                 conscientiâ
              
               ,
               he
               should
               go
               directly
               against
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               come
               of
               it
               .
               In
               such
               a
               case
               certainiy
               he
               may
               not
               obey
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
              
               ;
               yet
               let
               him
               know
               thus
               much
               withal
               ,
               that
               he
               sinneth
               too
               in
               disobeying
               the
               Magistate
               ;
               from
               which
               
               sin
               the
               following
               of
               
                 the
                 judgment
              
               of
               his
               own
               Conscience
               cannot
               acquit
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               fearful
               perplexity
               whereof
               I
               spake
               ,
               whereunto
               many
               a
               man
               casteth
               himself
               by
               his
               own
               errour
               and
               obstinacy
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               neither
               go
               with
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               nor
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               sin
               .
               And
               who
               can
               help
               it
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               will
               needs
               cherish
               
                 an
                 errour
              
               ,
               and
               persist
               in
               it
               ?
               But
               now
               if
               
                 the
                 Conscience
              
               be
               only
               doubtful
               ,
               whether
               a
               thing
               be
               lawful
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               have
               not
               as
               yet
               passed
               a
               
                 peremptory
                 judgment
              
               against
               it
               (
               yea
               ,
               although
               it
               rather
               incline
               to
               think
               it
               unlawful
               )
               in
               that
               case
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               shall
               command
               it
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               the
               Subject
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               may
               do
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               cannot
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               refuse
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               
                 dubitante
                 conscientiâ
              
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               yet
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               doubtful
               cases
               
                 the
                 safer
                 part
              
               is
               to
               be
               chosen
               .
               So
               say
               I
               too
               ;
               and
               am
               content
               
                 that
                 rule
              
               should
               decide
               
                 this
                 question
              
               ;
               only
               let
               it
               be
               rightly
               applied
               .
               Thou
               
               thinkest
               it
               safer
               ,
               where
               thou
               doubtest
               of
               the
               unlawfulness
               ,
               
                 to
                 forbear
              
               than
               
                 to
                 do
              
               :
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               thou
               doubtest
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               
                 to
                 kneel
              
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
               it
               is
               safest
               in
               thy
               opinion
               therefore
               for
               thee
               
                 not
                 to
                 kneel
              
               .
               So
               should
               I
               think
               too
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               left
               meerly
               to
               thine
               own
               liberty
               .
               But
               thou
               dost
               not
               consider
               how
               thou
               art
               caught
               in
               thine
               own
               net
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               edge
               of
               thine
               own
               weapon
               may
               be
               turned
               upon
               thee
               point-blank
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               avoided
               ,
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               Authority
               command
               thee
               
                 to
                 kneel
              
               ,
               which
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               thee
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               
                 thou
                 doubtest
              
               ;
               it
               cannot
               choose
               but
               thou
               must
               needs
               doubt
               also
               ,
               whether
               thou
               mayest
               lawfully
               disobey
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               Now
               then
               here
               apply
               thine
               own
               Rule
               ,
               
                 In
                 dubiis
                 pars
                 tutior
              
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               will
               come
               of
               it
               .
               Judge
               ,
               since
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               doubt
               in
               both
               cases
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               
                 the
                 safer
              
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               
                 to
                 obey
              
               doubtingly
               ,
               than
               to
               
                 disobey
                 doubtingly
                 .
                 Tene
                 certum
                 ,
                 demitte
                 incertum
                 ,
              
               is
               St.
               Gregory
               his
               rule
               ,
               
               where
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 certainty
              
               ,
               and
               
                 an
                 uncertainty
              
               ,
               let
               the
               uncertainty
               go
               ,
               and
               hold
               to
               that
               which
               is
               certain
               .
               Now
               
                 the
                 general
              
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               to
               obey
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
              
               in
               all
               things
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 particular
              
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               whether
               the
               thing
               now
               commanded
               thee
               by
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
              
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               (
               I
               say
               uncertain
               
                 to
                 thee
              
               ,
               because
               thou
               doubtest
               of
               it
               .
               )
               Deal
               safely
               therefore
               ,
               and
               hold
               thee
               to
               that
               which
               is
               certain
               ,
               and
               obey
               .
            
             
               But
               thou
               wilt
               yet
               alledge
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               here
               condemneth
               the
               doing
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               a
               gainsaying
               ,
               but
               even
               with
               
                 a
                 doubting
              
               Conscience
               ,
               because
               doubting
               also
               is
               contrary
               to
               faith
               ;
               and
               
                 he
                 that
                 doubteth
                 is
              
               even
               for
               that
               
                 condemned
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 eat
              
               .
               O
               beware
               of
               misapplying
               Scripture
               !
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               easily
               done
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               easily
               answered
               .
               I
               know
               not
               any
               one
               Gap
               that
               hath
               let
               in
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               dangerous
               Errours
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               this
               ,
               
               That
               men
               take
               
                 the
                 word
              
               of
               the
               sacred
               Text
               ,
               fitted
               to
               
                 particular
                 occasions
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               times
               wherein
               they
               were
               written
               ,
               and
               then
               apply
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               they
               find
               them
               ,
               without
               due
               respect
               had
               to
               
                 the
                 differences
              
               that
               may
               be
               between
               those
               times
               and
               cases
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               .
               Sundry
               things
               spoken
               of
               in
               Scripture
               agreeably
               to
               that
               infancy
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               would
               sort
               very
               ill
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               fulness
               of
               strength
               and
               stature
               ;
               and
               sundry
               directions
               very
               expedient
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
               and
               when
               Believers
               lived
               mingled
               with
               Infidels
               ,
               would
               be
               very
               unseasonably
               urged
               ,
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               in
               a
               peaceable
               and
               flourishing
               estate
               ,
               enjoying
               the
               favour
               ,
               and
               living
               under
               
                 the
                 protection
              
               of
               gracious
               and
               religious
               Princes
               .
               Thus
               
                 the
                 Constitutions
              
               that
               the
               Apostles
               made
               concerning
               Deacons
               and
               Widows
               in
               those
               primitive
               times
               ,
               are
               with
               much
               importunity
               ,
               but
               very
               importunely
               withal
               ,
               urged
               by
               
                 the
                 Disciplinarians
              
               :
               
               And
               sundry
               other
               like
               things
               I
               might
               instance
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               worthy
               the
               discovery
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               fear
               to
               grow
               tedious
               .
               Briefly
               then
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               whole
               Discourse
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               so
               wheresoever
               else
               he
               toucheth
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               Scandals
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               only
               in
               that
               case
               where
               men
               are
               left
               
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 liberty
              
               in
               the
               use
               of
               indifferent
               things
               :
               The
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Corinthians
              
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               whom
               St.
               Paul
               wrote
               about
               these
               matters
               ,
               being
               not
               limited
               any
               way
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               liberty
               therein
               by
               any
               over-ruling
               Authority
               .
               But
               where
               the
               Magistrates
               have
               interposed
               ,
               and
               thought
               good
               upon
               mature
               advice
               to
               
                 impose
                 Laws
              
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               under
               them
               ,
               whereby
               their
               liberty
               is
               (
               not
               infringed
               ,
               as
               some
               unjustly
               complain
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 inward
                 judgment
              
               ,
               but
               only
               )
               limited
               in
               the
               
                 outward
                 exercise
              
               of
               it
               ;
               there
               the
               Apostolical
               directions
               will
               not
               hold
               in
               the
               same
               
                 absolute
                 manner
              
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               delivered
               to
               those
               
               whom
               they
               then
               concerned
               ;
               but
               only
               in
               
                 the
                 equity
              
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               the
               cases
               are
               alike
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               meet
               qualifications
               and
               mitigations
               ,
               as
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               cases
               otherwise
               doth
               require
               .
               So
               that
               a
               man
               ought
               not
               ,
               out
               of
               private
               fancy
               ,
               or
               meerly
               because
               he
               would
               not
               be
               observed
               for
               not
               doing
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               the
               like
               weak
               respects
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               thing
               ,
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               whereof
               he
               is
               not
               
                 competently
                 perswaded
              
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               free
               for
               him
               to
               do
               otherwise
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               case
               of
               these
               
                 weak
                 ones
              
               among
               
                 the
                 Romans
              
               ,
               for
               whose
               sakes
               principally
               the
               Apostle
               gave
               these
               directions
               .
               But
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               intervening
               so
               ,
               alters
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               forbearance
               as
               to
               them
               was
               necessary
               ,
               is
               to
               as
               many
               of
               us
               as
               are
               commanded
               to
               do
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               altogether
               unlawful
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               free
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               bound
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               already
               shewn
               ,
               which
               I
               now
               rehearse
               not
               .
               But
               you
               will
               
               yet
               say
               (
               for
               in
               point
               of
               obedience
               men
               are
               very
               loath
               to
               yield
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               can
               find
               any
               thing
               
                 to
                 plead
              
               )
               those
               that
               lay
               
                 these
                 burdens
              
               upon
               us
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               should
               do
               well
               to
               satisfie
               
                 our
                 doubts
              
               ,
               and
               to
               inform
               our
               Consciences
               concerning
               
                 the
                 lawfulness
              
               of
               what
               they
               enjoyn
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               might
               render
               them
               obedience
               with
               better
               chearfulness
               .
               How
               willing
               are
               we
               sinful
               men
               to
               leave
               the
               blame
               of
               our
               miscarriages
               any
               where
               ,
               rather
               than
               upon
               our selves
               !
               But
               how
               is
               it
               not
               incongruous
               the
               while
               ,
               that
               those
               men
               should
               
                 prescribe
                 rules
              
               to
               their
               Governours
               ,
               who
               can
               scarcely
               brook
               their
               Governours
               should
               
                 prescribe
                 Laws
              
               to
               them
               ?
               It
               were
               good
               we
               should
               first
               learn
               how
               
                 to
                 obey
              
               ,
               ere
               we
               take
               upon
               us
               
                 to
                 teach
              
               our
               betters
               how
               
                 to
                 govern
              
               .
               However
               ,
               what
               Governours
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               fit
               for
               them
               to
               do
               in
               the
               point
               of
               information
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               now
               the
               question
               .
               If
               they
               fail
               in
               any
               part
               of
               their
               
               bounden
               duty
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               reckon
               for
               it
               one
               day
               ;
               but
               their
               Iailing
               cannot
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               excuse
               
                 thy
                 disobedience
              
               .
               Although
               I
               think
               it
               would
               prove
               a
               hard
               task
               for
               whosoever
               should
               undertake
               it
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Superiours
               are
               always
               bound
               
                 to
                 inform
              
               the
               Consciences
               of
               their
               Inferiours
               concerning
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               every
               thing
               they
               shall
               command
               .
               If
               sometimes
               they
               do
               it
               ,
               where
               they
               see
               it
               expedient
               or
               needful
               ;
               sometimes
               again
               (
               and
               that
               perhaps
               oftner
               )
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               more
               expedient
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               more
               conducible
               for
               the
               publick
               peace
               and
               safety
               ,
               only
               to
               make
               known
               to
               the
               people
               what
               their
               pleasures
               are
               ,
               reserving
               to
               themselves
               
                 the
                 Reasons
              
               thereof
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               in
               the
               point
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Ceremonies
              
               and
               Constitutions
               (
               in
               which
               case
               the
               aforesaid
               Allegations
               are
               usually
               most
               stood
               upon
               )
               this
               hath
               been
               abundantly
               done
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               
               learned
               writings
               of
               sundry
               
                 private
                 men
              
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 publick
                 declaration
              
               also
               of
               Authority
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               at
               large
               in
               
                 the
                 Preface
              
               commonly
               printed
               before
               
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               concerning
               that
               Argument
               ,
               enough
               to
               satisfie
               those
               that
               are
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               not
               disposed
               to
               stretch
               their
               wits
               to
               cavil
               at
               things
               established
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Question
              
               ,
               touching
               
                 a
                 doubting
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               whereon
               I
               have
               insisted
               the
               longer
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               point
               both
               so
               proper
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               whereat
               so
               many
               have
               stumbled
               .
            
             
               There
               remaineth
               but
               one
               
                 other
                 Question
              
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               far
               smaller
               difficulty
               ;
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               when
               the
               Conscience
               is
               scrupulous
               ?
               I
               call
               that
               a
               scruple
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               reasonably
               well
               perswaded
               of
               
                 the
                 lawfulness
              
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               yet
               hath
               withal
               some
               jealousies
               and
               fears
               ,
               lest
               perhaps
               it
               should
               
               prove
               unlawful
               .
               Such
               scruples
               are
               most
               incident
               to
               men
               of
               melancholy
               dispositions
               ,
               or
               of
               timorous
               Spirits
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               
                 tender
                 conscienced
              
               withal
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               much
               encreased
               by
               the
               false
               suggestions
               of
               Satan
               ,
               by
               reading
               
                 the
                 Books
              
               ,
               or
               hearing
               
                 the
                 Sermons
              
               ,
               or
               frequenting
               
                 the
                 company
              
               of
               men
               more
               strict
               ,
               precise
               ,
               and
               austere
               in
               sundry
               points
               ,
               than
               they
               need
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               by
               sundry
               other
               means
               which
               I
               now
               mention
               not
               .
               Of
               which
               scruples
               it
               behooveth
               every
               man
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               be
               wary
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               
                 admit
                 them
              
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               choose
               :
               Or
               if
               he
               cannot
               wholly
               avoid
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               he
               endeavour
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 to
                 eject
              
               them
               speedily
               out
               of
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               
                 Satan's
                 snares
              
               ,
               and
               things
               that
               may
               breed
               him
               worfer
               inconveniencies
               :
               Or
               ,
               if
               he
               cannot
               be
               so
               rid
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               then
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               he
               resolve
               to
               go
               on
               according
               to
               
               the
               more
               
                 profitable
                 perswasion
              
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               despise
               those
               scruples
               .
               And
               this
               he
               may
               do
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               things
               commanded
               him
               by
               lawful
               Authority
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               things
               indifferent
               and
               arbitrary
               ,
               and
               wherein
               he
               is
               left
               to
               his
               own
               liberty
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               REASONS
               Of
               the
               present
               JUDGMENT
               OF
               THE
               University
               of
               OXFORD
               ,
               Concerning
               The
               
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               .
               The
               
                 Negative
                 Oath
              
               .
               The
               
                 Ordinances
                 concerning
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Worship
              
               .
            
             
               Approved
               by
               general
               consent
               in
               a
               full
               Convocation
               ,
               Iune
               1.
               1647.
               
               And
               presented
               to
               Consideration
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Marriott
              
               .
               1678.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               for
               Reformation
               and
               Defence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               honour
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               and
               Safety
               of
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               WE
               Noblemen
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Knights
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               Burgesses
               ,
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Commmons
               
               of
               all
               sorts
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               living
               under
               one
               King
               ,
               and
               being
               of
               one
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               having
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               honour
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               publick
               Liberty
               ,
               Safety
               ,
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               wherein
               every
               ones
               private
               Devotion
               is
               included
               ;
               and
               calling
               to
               mind
               the
               treacherous
               and
               bloody
               Plots
               ,
               Conspiracies
               ,
               Attempts
               ,
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God
               against
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               their
               rage
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               presumption
               are
               of
               late
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               time
               increased
               and
               exercised
               ;
               whereof
               the
               deplorable
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               distressed
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               dangerous
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               are
               present
               and
               publick
               Testimonies
               ;
               
               We
               have
               now
               at
               last
               (
               after
               other
               means
               of
               Supplication
               ,
               Remonstrance
               ,
               Protestations
               ,
               and
               Sufferings
               )
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               our selves
               and
               our
               Religion
               from
               utter
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               commendable
               practice
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               Example
               of
               God's
               People
               in
               other
               Nations
               ;
               after
               mature
               deliberation
               resolved
               and
               determined
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               mutual
               and
               solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               wherein
               we
               all
               subscribe
               ,
               and
               each
               one
               of
               us
               for
               himself
               ,
               with
               our
               hands
               lifted
               up
               to
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               do
               swear
               :
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 we
                 shall
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 really
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 in
                 our
                 several
                 places
                 and
                 callings
                 ,
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 against
                 our
                 common
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 
                 The
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 nearest
                 conjunction
                 and
                 uniformity
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 Directory
                 for
                 Worship
                 and
                 Catechizing
                 ;
                 That
                 we
                 and
                 our
                 Posterity
                 after
                 us
                 may
                 ,
                 as
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 live
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 delight
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 shall
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Prelacy
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Church
                 Government
                 by
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 their
                 Chancellours
                 and
                 Commissaries
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Officers
                 depending
                 on
                 that
                 Hierarchy
                 )
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Schism
                 ,
                 Profaneness
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 partake
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 receive
                 of
                 their
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Name
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 reality
                 and
                 constancy
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 several
                 Vocations
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 with
                 our
                 Estates
                 and
                 Lives
                 ,
                 mutually
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 King's
                 Majesties
                 person
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 preservation
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 bear
                 witness
                 with
                 our
                 Consciences
                 of
                 our
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 thoughts
                 or
                 intentions
                 to
                 diminish
                 his
                 Majestie
                 's
                 just
                 power
                 and
                 greatness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 also
                 with
                 all
                 faithfulness
                 endeavour
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 Incendiaries
                 ,
                 Malignants
                 ,
                 or
                 evil
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 by
                 hindring
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 dividing
                 the
                 King
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 any
                 faction
                 or
                 parties
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 publick
                 Trial
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 condign
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 their
                 offences
                 shall
                 require
                 or
                 deserve
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Supream
                 Judicatories
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdoms
                 respectively
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 having
                 power
                 from
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 shall
                 judge
                 convenient
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 Peace
                 between
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 denied
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 to
                 our
                 Progenitours
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 granted
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 lately
                 concluded
                 and
                 settled
                 by
                 both
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 place
                 and
                 interest
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 remain
                 conjoyned
                 in
                 a
                 firm
                 Peace
                 and
                 union
                 to
                 all
                 Posterity
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 Justice
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 the
                 wilfull
                 opposers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 manner
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Articles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 places
                 and
                 callings
                 in
                 this
                 common
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 assist
                 and
                 defend
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 maintaining
                 and
                 pursuing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 suffer
                 our selves
                 ,
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 by
                 whatsoever
                 combination
                 ,
                 perswasion
                 or
                 terrour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 and
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 this
                 blessed
                 Union
                 and
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 make
                 defection
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 our selves
                 to
                 a
                 detestable
                 indifferency
                 or
                 neutrality
                 in
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 much
                 concerneth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 zealously
                 and
                 constantly
                 continue
                 therein
                 against
                 all
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 promote
                 the
                 same
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 lets
                 and
                 impediments
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 our selves
                 to
                 suppress
                 or
                 overcome
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 reveal
                 and
                 make
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 timely
                 prevented
                 or
                 removed
                 ;
                 All
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 do
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 many
                 sins
                 and
                 provocations
                 
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 too
                 manifest
                 by
                 our
                 present
                 distresses
                 and
                 dangers
                 ,
                 the
                 fruits
                 thereof
                 ;
                 We
                 profess
                 and
                 declare
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 our
                 unfeigned
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 these
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 valued
                 the
                 inestimable
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 laboured
                 for
                 the
                 purity
                 and
                 power
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 receive
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 lives
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 and
                 transgressions
                 so
                 much
                 abounding
                 amongst
                 us
                 ;
                 And
                 our
                 true
                 and
                 unfeigned
                 purpose
                 ,
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 under
                 our
                 power
                 and
                 charge
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 publick
                 and
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 duties
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 amend
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 one
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 a
                 real
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 turn
                 away
                 his
                 wrath
                 and
                 heavy
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 these
                 
                 Churches
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Covenant
                 we
                 make
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 intention
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 answer
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 shall
                 be
                 disclosed
                 ;
                 most
                 humbly
                 beseeching
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 strengthen
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bless
                 our
                 desires
                 and
                 proceedings
                 with
                 such
                 success
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 deliverance
                 and
                 safety
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 encouragement
                 to
                 other
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 groaning
                 under
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 like
                 Association
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 enlargement
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 Christian
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Commonwealths
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Negatie
               Oath
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 A.
                 B.
              
               do
               swear
               from
               my
               heart
               ,
               That
               I
               will
               not
               ,
               directly
               nor
               indirectly
               ,
               adhere
               unto
               ,
               or
               willingly
               assist
               the
               King
               in
               this
               War
               ,
               or
               in
               this
               Cause
               ,
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               nor
               any
               Forces
               raised
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               this
               Cause
               or
               War.
               And
               I
               do
               likewise
               swear
               ,
               That
               my
               coming
               and
               submitting
               my self
               under
               the
               Power
               and
               
               Protection
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               without
               any
               manner
               of
               Design
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               proceedings
               of
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               direction
               ,
               privity
               ,
               or
               advice
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Council
               or
               Officers
               ,
               other
               than
               what
               I
               have
               now
               made
               known
               .
               So
               help
               me
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Contents
               of
               this
               Book
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Reasons
               why
               the
               Vniversity
               of
               Oxford
               cannot
               submit
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Negative
               Oath
               ,
               the
               Ordinance
               concerning
               Discipline
               and
               Directory
               mentioned
               in
               the
               late
               Ordinance
               of
               Parliament
               for
               the
               Visitation
               of
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               by
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               the
               Visitation
               
               and
               Reformation
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               lately
               published
               ,
               power
               is
               given
               to
               certain
               persons
               therein
               named
               as
               Visitors
               ,
               to
               enquire
               concerning
               those
               of
               the
               said
               University
               that
               neglect
               to
               take
               the
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               Negative
               Oath
               being
               tendred
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               likewise
               concerning
               those
               that
               oppose
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Parliament
               concerning
               the
               Discipline
               and
               Directory
               ,
               or
               shall
               not
               promote
               or
               cause
               the
               same
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               several
               places
               and
               callings
               ,
               We
               the
               Masters
               ,
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               and
               Members
               of
               the
               said
               University
               ,
               not
               to
               judge
               the
               Consciences
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               to
               clear
               our selves
               before
               God
               and
               the
               world
               from
               all
               suspicion
               of
               Obstinacy
               ,
               whilst
               we
               discharge
               our
               own
               ,
               present
               to
               consideration
               the
               true
               reasons
               of
               our
               present
               Judgment
               concerning
               the
               said
               Covenant
               ,
               Oath
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ;
               expecting
               so
               much
               Justice
               ,
               and
               hoping
               for
               so
               much
               Charity
               ,
               as
               
               either
               not
               to
               be
               pressed
               to
               conform
               to
               what
               is
               required
               in
               any
               the
               Premisses
               ,
               further
               than
               our
               present
               Judgments
               will
               warrant
               us
               ;
               or
               not
               condemned
               for
               the
               refusing
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               without
               clear
               and
               real
               satisfaction
               given
               to
               our
               just
               Scruples
               .
            
             
               
                 §.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Exceptions
                 against
                 the
                 Introductory
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 insist
                 not
                 much
                 upon
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 yet
                 among
                 the
                 things
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 whereof
                 is
                 implicitely
                 required
                 of
                 every
                 Covenanter
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       the
                       rage
                       ,
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       presumption
                       of
                       the
                       enemies
                       of
                       God
                    
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     sense
                     there
                     intended
                     )
                     
                       is
                       at
                       this
                       time
                       increased
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     2.
                     
                     Nor
                     can
                     truly
                     affirm
                     that
                     we
                     had
                     used
                     ,
                     or
                     given
                     consent
                     to
                     any
                     Supplication
                     or
                     Remonstrance
                     to
                     the
                     purposes
                     therein
                     expresse●●
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Nor
                     do
                     conceive
                     the
                     entring
                     into
                     such
                     a
                     mutual
                     League
                     and
                     Covenant
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     lawful
                     ,
                     proper
                     ,
                     and
                     probable
                     means
                     to
                     
                       preserve
                       our selves
                       and
                       our
                       Religion
                       from
                       ruine
                       and
                       destruction
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Nor
                     can
                     believe
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     be
                     
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       commendable
                       practice
                       of
                       these
                       Kingdoms
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       example
                       of
                       God's
                       people
                       in
                       other
                       Nations
                       .
                    
                     When
                     we
                     find
                     not
                     the
                     least
                     foot-step
                     in
                     our
                     Histories
                     of
                     a
                     sworn
                     Covenant
                     ever
                     entred
                     into
                     by
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     upon
                     any
                     occasion
                     whatsoever
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     readily
                     remember
                     any
                     commendable
                     Example
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     done
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     Nation
                     ;
                     but
                     
                     are
                     rather
                     told
                     by
                     the
                     defenders
                     of
                     this
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     that
                     *
                     
                       the
                       World
                       never
                       saw
                       the
                       like
                       before
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 gross
                 .
              
               
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 how
                 we
                 
                 can
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 taking
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 imposed
                 under
                 a
                 penalty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Such
                   imposition
                   (
                   to
                   our
                   seeming
                   )
                   being
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   a
                   Contract
                   ,
                   implieth
                   a
                   †
                   
                     voluntary
                     mutual
                     consent
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Contractors
                   ;
                   whereunto
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   induced
                   by
                   perswasions
                   ,
                   not
                   compelled
                   by
                   power
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   Covenant
                   in
                   the
                   Preface
                   ,
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Frame
                   thereof
                   run
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   
                   form
                   throughout
                   ,
                   as
                   import
                   a
                   consent
                   rather
                   grounded
                   upon
                   prudential
                   motives
                   ,
                   than
                   extorted
                   by
                   Rigour
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Without
                   betraying
                   the
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   our
                   protestation
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Article
                   of
                   this
                   Covenant
                   must
                   swear
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     our
                     lives
                     and
                     fortunes
                     to
                     preserve
                     .
                  
                   To
                   which
                   Liberty
                   the
                   imposition
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   Oath
                   ,
                   other
                   than
                   is
                   established
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   
                     in
                     the
                  
                   *
                   
                     Petition
                     of
                     Right
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   in
                   their
                   †
                   Declarations
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Without
                   acknowledging
                   in
                   the
                   Imposers
                   a
                   greater
                   power
                   than
                   ,
                   for
                   ought
                   that
                   appeareth
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   hath
                   been
                   in
                   former
                   time
                   challenged
                   ;
                   Or
                   can
                   consist
                   with
                   our
                   former
                   Protestation
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   rightly
                   understand
                   it
                   )
                   in
                   sundry
                   the
                   most
                   material
                   branches
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 Neither
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 are
                 we
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Covenant
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 us
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 recommended
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 left
                 to
                 our
                 choice
                 ;
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     How
                     we
                     should
                     in
                     wisdom
                     and
                     duty
                     (
                     being
                     Subjects
                     )
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     accord
                     and
                     free
                     will
                     enter
                     into
                     a
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     wherein
                     He
                     ,
                     whose
                     Subjects
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     any
                     wise
                     concerned
                     ,
                     without
                     his
                     consent
                     ,
                     either
                     expressed
                     or
                     reasonably
                     presumed
                     .
                     It
                     being
                     in
                     his
                     power
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     conceive
                     )
                     by
                     the
                     equity
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     Numb
                     .
                     30.
                     to
                     annul
                     and
                     make
                     void
                     the
                     same
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     How
                     we
                     can
                     (
                     now
                     that
                     his
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     by
                     His
                     publick
                     *
                     Interdict
                     sufficiently
                     made
                     known
                     His
                     pleasure
                     in
                     that
                     behalf
                     )
                     enter
                     
                     into
                     a
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     the
                     taking
                     whereof
                     he
                     hath
                     expresly
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     without
                     forfeiting
                     that
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     which
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     perswaded
                     )
                     by
                     our
                     natural
                     Allegiance
                     and
                     former
                     Oaths
                     we
                     owe
                     unto
                     all
                     such
                     His
                     Majesties
                     Commands
                     ,
                     as
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     apprehensions
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     positive
                     Laws
                     of
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 WHerein
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 with
                 judgment
                 swear
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 another
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Whereof
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     concern
                     us
                     to
                     have
                     very
                     much
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     profess
                     to
                     have
                     very
                     little
                     understanding
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Which
                     (
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     the
                     occurrents
                     of
                     these
                     unhappy
                     times
                     have
                     brought
                     it
                     to
                     our
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     judge
                     )
                     is
                     in
                     three
                     of
                     the
                     four
                     specified
                     particulars
                     ,
                     
                       viz.
                       Worship
                       ,
                       Discipline
                       and
                       Government
                       ,
                    
                     much
                     worse
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     (
                     that
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     )
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     better
                     than
                     our
                     own
                     ;
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     passage
                     of
                     the
                     Article
                     required
                     to
                     reform
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Wherein
                     if
                     hereafter
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     any
                     thing
                     (
                     as
                     upon
                     farther
                     understanding
                     thereof
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     impossible
                     we
                     may
                     )
                     that
                     may
                     seem
                     to
                     us
                     savouring
                     of
                     
                       Popery
                       ,
                       Superstition
                       ,
                       Heresie
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Schism
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       contrary
                       to
                       sound
                       Doctrine
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       godliness
                    
                     ;
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     bound
                     by
                     the
                     next
                     Article
                     to
                     endeavour
                     the
                     extirpation
                     ,
                     after
                     we
                     have
                     bound
                     our selves
                     by
                     this
                     first
                     Article
                     to
                     the
                     preservation
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Wherein
                     we
                     already
                     find
                     some
                     things
                     (
                     to
                     our
                     thinking
                     )
                     so
                     far
                     tending
                     towards
                     †
                     Superstition
                     
                     and
                     *
                     Schism
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     seemeth
                     to
                     us
                     more
                     reasonable
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     call
                     upon
                     them
                     to
                     reform
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     call
                     upon
                     us
                     to
                     preserve
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 branch
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Worship
                   ,
                   Discipline
                
                 and
                 Government
                 ;
                 How
                 we
                 can
                 swear
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 which
                 without
                 making
                 a
                 change
                 therein
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Without
                     
                       manifest
                       scandal
                       to
                       the
                       Papist
                       and
                       Separatist
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         By
                         yielding
                         the
                         Cause
                         ,
                         which
                         our
                         godly
                         Bishops
                         and
                         Martyrs
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         our
                         learned
                         Divines
                         ever
                         since
                         the
                         Reformation
                         ,
                         have
                         both
                         by
                         their
                         writings
                         and
                         sufferings
                         maintained
                         ;
                         who
                         have
                         justified
                         ,
                         against
                         them
                         both
                         ,
                         the
                         Religion
                         established
                         in
                         the
                         
                         Church
                         of
                         England
                         to
                         be
                         agreeable
                         to
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         By
                         justifying
                         the
                         Papists
                         in
                         the
                         reproaches
                         and
                         scorn
                         by
                         them
                         cast
                         upon
                         our
                         Religion
                         ,
                         whose
                         usual
                         Objection
                         it
                         hath
                         been
                         and
                         is
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         know
                         not
                         what
                         our
                         Religion
                         is
                         ;
                         that
                         since
                         we
                         lest
                         them
                         ,
                         we
                         cannot
                         tell
                         where
                         to
                         stay
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         our
                         Religion
                         is
                         a
                         †
                         
                           Parliamentary
                           Religion
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         By
                         a
                         tacite
                         acknowledgment
                         that
                         there
                         is
                         something
                         both
                         in
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         and
                         Worship
                         ,
                         whereunto
                         their
                         conformity
                         hath
                         been
                         required
                         ,
                         not
                         agreeable
                         to
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         consequently
                         justifying
                         them
                         both
                         ,
                         the
                         one
                         in
                         his
                         Recusancy
                         ,
                         the
                         other
                         in
                         his
                         Separation
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         By
                         an
                         implied
                         Confession
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Laws
                         formerly
                         made
                         against
                         Papists
                         in
                         this
                         Kingdom
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         all
                         punishments
                         by
                         virtue
                         thereof
                         inflicted
                         upon
                         them
                         ,
                         were
                         unjust
                         ;
                         in
                         punishing
                         them
                         for
                         refusing
                         to
                         joyn
                         with
                         us
                         in
                         that
                         form
                         of
                         Worship
                         ,
                         which
                         our selves
                         (
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         they
                         )
                         do
                         not
                         approve
                         of
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Without
                     
                       manifest
                       wrong
                       unto
                       our selves
                    
                     ,
                     our
                     Consciences
                     ,
                     Reputation
                     and
                     Estates
                     ;
                     in
                     bearing
                     false
                     witness
                     against
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     sundry
                     other
                     ways
                     :
                     by
                     swearing
                     to
                     endeavour
                     to
                     reform
                     that
                     ,
                     as
                     corrupt
                     and
                     vicious
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Which
                         we
                         have
                         formerly
                         by
                         our
                         Personal
                         Subscriptions
                         approved
                         ,
                         as
                         agreeable
                         to
                         God's
                         Word
                         ;
                         and
                         have
                         not
                         been
                         since
                         either
                         condemned
                         by
                         our
                         own
                         hearts
                         for
                         so
                         doing
                         ,
                         or
                         convinced
                         in
                         our
                         Judgements
                         by
                         any
                         of
                         our
                         Brethren
                         that
                         therein
                         we
                         did
                         amiss
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Which
                         in
                         our
                         Consciences
                         we
                         are
                         perswaded
                         ,
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         in
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         four
                         specified
                         Particulars
                         (
                         as
                         it
                         standeth
                         by
                         Law
                         established
                         )
                         
                         much
                         less
                         in
                         the
                         whole
                         four
                         ,
                         against
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Which
                         we
                         verily
                         believe
                         (
                         and
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         think
                         ,
                         upon
                         good
                         grounds
                         )
                         to
                         be
                         in
                         sundry
                         respects
                         much
                         better
                         ,
                         and
                         more
                         agreeable
                         to
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         practice
                         of
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Church
                         ,
                         than
                         that
                         which
                         we
                         should
                         by
                         the
                         former
                         words
                         of
                         this
                         Article
                         swear
                         to
                         preserve
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Whereunto
                         the
                         †
                         Laws
                         yet
                         in
                         force
                         require
                         of
                         all
                         such
                         Clerks
                         as
                         shall
                         be
                         admitted
                         to
                         any
                         Benefice
                         ,
                         the
                         signification
                         of
                         their
                         hearty
                         assent
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         attested
                         openly
                         in
                         the
                         time
                         of
                         Divine
                         Service
                         before
                         the
                         whole
                         Congregation
                         there
                         present
                         ,
                         within
                         a
                         limited
                         time
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         un-under
                         pain
                         (
                         upon
                         default
                         made
                         )
                         of
                         the
                         loss
                         of
                         every
                         such
                         Benefice
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Without
                     
                       manifest
                       danger
                       of
                       Perjury
                    
                     :
                     This
                     branch
                     of
                     the
                     Article
                     (
                     to
                     our
                     best
                     understandings
                     )
                     seeming
                     directly
                     contrary
                     ,
                     
                       
                       
                         1.
                         
                         To
                         our
                         former
                         solemn
                         Protestation
                         ,
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         bound
                         our selves
                         ,
                         neither
                         for
                         hope
                         ,
                         fear
                         ,
                         or
                         other
                         respect
                         ever
                         to
                         relinquish
                         .
                         Wherein
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         vowed
                         to
                         maintain
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         
                           true
                           Protestant
                           Religion
                           expressed
                           in
                           the
                           Doctrine
                           of
                           the
                           Church
                           of
                           England
                           ,
                        
                         we
                         take
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         same
                         which
                         now
                         we
                         are
                         required
                         to
                         endeavour
                         to
                         reform
                         and
                         alter
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         To
                         the
                         Oath
                         of
                         Supremacy
                         ,
                         by
                         us
                         also
                         taken
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Laws
                         of
                         the
                         Realm
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Statutes
                         of
                         our
                         University
                         in
                         that
                         behalf
                         .
                         Wherein
                         having
                         first
                         testified
                         and
                         declared
                         in
                         our
                         Consciences
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         
                           King's
                           Highness
                           is
                           the
                           only
                           Supreme
                           Governour
                           of
                           this
                           Realm
                           ,
                           we
                           do
                           after
                           swear
                           to
                           our
                           power
                           to
                           assist
                           and
                           defend
                           all
                           Iurisdictions
                           ,
                           Priviledges
                           ,
                           Preheminences
                           ,
                           and
                           Authorities
                           granted
                           or
                           belonging
                           to
                           the
                           King's
                           
                           Highness
                           ,
                           his
                           Heirs
                           and
                           Successors
                           ,
                           or
                           united
                           and
                           annexed
                           to
                           the
                           Imperial
                           Crown
                           of
                           this
                           Realm
                           .
                        
                         One
                         of
                         the
                         which
                         Priviledges
                         and
                         Preheminences
                         ,
                         by
                         an
                         express
                         Statute
                         so
                         annexed
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         even
                         ,
                         interminis
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         self-same
                         words
                         in
                         a
                         manner
                         with
                         those
                         used
                         in
                         the
                         Oath
                         ,
                         is
                         the
                         whole
                         power
                         of
                         Spiritual
                         or
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Jurisdiction
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         correction
                         and
                         reformation
                         of
                         all
                         manner
                         of
                         errors
                         and
                         abuses
                         in
                         
                           matters
                           Ecclesiastical
                        
                         :
                         as
                         by
                         the
                         *
                         words
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Statute
                         more
                         at
                         large
                         appeareth
                         .
                         The
                         Oath
                         affording
                         the
                         Proposition
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Statute
                         the
                         Assumption
                         ,
                         we
                         find
                         no
                         way
                         how
                         to
                         avoid
                         the
                         Conclusion
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 second
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 
                 FIrst
                 ,
                 It
                 cannot
                 but
                 affect
                 us
                 with
                 some
                 grief
                 and
                 amazement
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 ancient
                 form
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 heartily
                 (
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 worthily
                 )
                 honour
                 ;
                 as
                 under
                 which
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 so
                 orderly
                 ,
                 without
                 violence
                 or
                 tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 happily
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 since
                 so
                 long
                 flourished
                 with
                 Truth
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 happiness
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 envy
                 and
                 admiration
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Endeavoured
                     to
                     be
                     extirpated
                     ;
                     without
                     any
                     reason
                     offered
                     to
                     our
                     Understandings
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     thought
                     necessary
                     ,
                     or
                     but
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     expedient
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     .
                     But
                     also
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Ranked
                     with
                     
                       Popery
                       ,
                       Superstion
                       ,
                       Heresie
                       ,
                       Schism
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Prophaneness
                     ;
                     which
                     we
                     unfeignedly
                     
                     profess
                     our selves
                     to
                     detest
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     any
                     others
                     whatsoever
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     with
                     some
                     intimation
                     also
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     that
                     Government
                     were
                     some
                     way
                     or
                     other
                     so
                     
                       contrary
                       to
                       sound
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       godliness
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     whosoever
                     should
                     not
                     endeavour
                     the
                     extirpation
                     thereof
                     must
                     of
                     necessity
                     
                       partake
                       in
                       other
                       mens
                       sins
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     yet
                     be
                     perswaded
                     to
                     believe
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     we
                     desire
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     considered
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     a
                     Covenant
                     of
                     like
                     form
                     should
                     be
                     tender'd
                     to
                     the
                     Citizens
                     of
                     London
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     required
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     sincerely
                     ,
                     really
                     and
                     constantly
                     ,
                     without
                     respect
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     endeavour
                     the
                     extirpation
                     of
                     
                       Treason
                       ,
                       the
                       City
                       Government
                    
                     (
                     by
                     a
                     Lord
                     Mayor
                     ,
                     Aldermen
                     ,
                     Sheriffs
                     ,
                     Common
                     Council
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Officers
                     depending
                     thereon
                     )
                     
                       Murther
                       ,
                       Adultery
                       ,
                       Theft
                       ,
                       Cosenage
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       whatsoever
                       shall
                       be
                       —
                       &c.
                       lest
                       they
                       should
                       partake
                       in
                       other
                       mens
                       sins
                    
                     ;
                     whether
                     such
                     a
                     tendry
                     could
                     be
                     looked
                     upon
                     by
                     any
                     Citizen
                     that
                     had
                     the
                     least
                     spirit
                     of
                     freedome
                     in
                     him
                     as
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     Justice
                     ,
                     Meekness
                     ,
                     and
                     Reason
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 swear
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 extirpation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     
                       respect
                       of
                       the
                       thing
                       it self
                    
                     .
                     Concerning
                     which
                     Government
                     we
                     think
                     we
                     have
                     reason
                     to
                     believe
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         That
                         it
                         is
                         (
                         if
                         not
                         
                           Iure
                           Divino
                        
                         in
                         the
                         strictest
                         sense
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         expresly
                         commanded
                         by
                         God
                         in
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         yet
                         )
                         of
                         
                           Apostolical
                           Institution
                        
                         ;
                         that
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         was
                         established
                         in
                         the
                         Churches
                         by
                         the
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         mind
                         ,
                         and
                         after
                         the
                         Example
                         of
                         their
                         Master
                         
                           Iesus
                           Christ
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         by
                         virtue
                         of
                         their
                         ordinary
                         Power
                         and
                         
                         Authority
                         derived
                         from
                         him
                         ,
                         as
                         deputed
                         by
                         him
                         Governours
                         of
                         his
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Or
                         at
                         least
                         ,
                         that
                         
                           Episcopal
                           Aristocracy
                        
                         hath
                         a
                         fairer
                         pretension
                         ,
                         and
                         may
                         lay
                         a
                         juster
                         title
                         and
                         claim
                         to
                         a
                         Divine
                         Institution
                         than
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         other
                         Forms
                         of
                         Church
                         Government
                         can
                         do
                         ,
                         all
                         which
                         yet
                         do
                         pretend
                         thereunto
                         ,
                         viz.
                         that
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Papal
                           Monarchy
                        
                         ,
                         that
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Presbyterian
                           Democracy
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         of
                         the
                         Independents
                         by
                         particular
                         Congregations
                         ,
                         or
                         gathered
                         Churches
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     But
                     we
                     are
                     assured
                     by
                     the
                     undoubted
                     Testimony
                     of
                     ancient
                     Records
                     and
                     later
                     Histories
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Form
                     of
                     Government
                     hath
                     been
                     continued
                     with
                     such
                     an
                     universal
                     ,
                     uninterrupted
                     ,
                     unquestioned
                     succession
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     Kingdoms
                     that
                     have
                     been
                     called
                     Christian
                     throughout
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     for
                     fifteen
                     hundred
                     years
                     together
                     ;
                     that
                     there
                     never
                     was
                     in
                     all
                     that
                     
                     time
                     any
                     considerable
                     opposition
                     made
                     there
                     against
                     .
                     That
                     of
                     Aerius
                     was
                     the
                     greatest
                     ,
                     wherein
                     yet
                     there
                     was
                     little
                     of
                     consideration
                     ,
                     beside
                     these
                     two
                     things
                     :
                     That
                     it
                     grew
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     but
                     out
                     of
                     discontent
                     ;
                     and
                     gained
                     him
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     but
                     the
                     reputation
                     of
                     an
                     Heretick
                     .
                     From
                     which
                     antiquity
                     and
                     continuance
                     we
                     have
                     just
                     cause
                     to
                     fear
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     endeavour
                     the
                     extirpation
                     thereof
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Would
                         give
                         such
                         advantage
                         to
                         the
                         Papists
                         ,
                         who
                         usually
                         object
                         against
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         our
                         Religion
                         ,
                         the
                         contempt
                         of
                         Antiquity
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         love
                         of
                         Novelty
                         ;
                         that
                         we
                         should
                         not
                         be
                         able
                         to
                         wipe
                         off
                         the
                         aspersion
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Would
                         so
                         diminish
                         the
                         just
                         Authority
                         due
                         to
                         the
                         consentient
                         judgment
                         and
                         practice
                         of
                         the
                         Universal
                         Church
                         (
                         the
                         best
                         Interpreter
                         of
                         Scripture
                         in
                         things
                         not
                         clearly
                         exprest
                         ;
                         for
                         
                           Lex
                           currit
                           cum
                           praxi
                        
                         :
                         )
                         that
                         without
                         it
                         we
                         should
                         be
                         at
                         a
                         loss
                         in
                         sundry
                         points
                         both
                         of
                         Faith
                         and
                         
                         Manners
                         ,
                         at
                         this
                         day
                         firmly
                         believed
                         and
                         securely
                         practiced
                         by
                         us
                         ;
                         when
                         by
                         the
                         Socinians
                         ,
                         Anabaptists
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Sectaries
                         ,
                         we
                         should
                         be
                         called
                         upon
                         for
                         our
                         proofs
                         :
                         As
                         namely
                         ,
                         sundry
                         Orthodoxal
                         Explications
                         concerning
                         the
                         Trinity
                         and
                         Co-equality
                         of
                         the
                         Persons
                         in
                         the
                         Godhead
                         ,
                         against
                         the
                         Arians
                         and
                         other
                         Hereticks
                         ;
                         the
                         number
                         ,
                         use
                         and
                         efficacy
                         of
                         Sacraments
                         ;
                         the
                         Baptizing
                         of
                         Infants
                         ;
                         National
                         Churches
                         ;
                         the
                         observation
                         of
                         the
                         Lord's
                         Day
                         ;
                         and
                         even
                         the
                         Canon
                         of
                         Scripture
                         it self
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   our selves
                
                 ;
                 
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   Ingenuity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 (
                 unless
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 first
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 sincerely
                 and
                 really
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Who
                     have
                     all
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     
                     taken
                     any
                     Degree
                     by
                     subscribing
                     the
                     39
                     Articles
                     ,
                     testified
                     our
                     approbation
                     of
                     that
                     Government
                     :
                     one
                     of
                     those
                     †
                     Articles
                     affirming
                     the
                     very
                     Book
                     ,
                     containing
                     the
                     Form
                     of
                     their
                     Consecration
                     ,
                     to
                     contain
                     in
                     it
                     nothing
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Who
                     have
                     most
                     of
                     us
                     (
                     viz.
                     as
                     many
                     as
                     have
                     entred
                     into
                     the
                     Ministery
                     )
                     received
                     Orders
                     from
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     should
                     very
                     ill
                     requite
                     for
                     laying
                     their
                     hands
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     now
                     lay
                     to
                     our
                     hands
                     to
                     root
                     them
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     tell
                     for
                     what
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Who
                     have
                     sundry
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     this
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     subscribed
                     our
                     Names
                     to
                     Petitions
                     exhibited
                     ,
                     or
                     intended
                     to
                     be
                     exhibited
                     ,
                     to
                     that
                     High
                     Court
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     that
                     Government
                     :
                     which
                     as
                     we
                     then
                     did
                     sincerely
                     and
                     really
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     should
                     with
                     
                     like
                     sincerity
                     and
                     reality
                     ,
                     still
                     (
                     not
                     having
                     met
                     with
                     any
                     thing
                     since
                     to
                     shew
                     us
                     our
                     errour
                     )
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     do
                     the
                     same
                     again
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     had
                     the
                     same
                     hopes
                     we
                     then
                     had
                     the
                     reception
                     of
                     such
                     Petitions
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Who
                     hold
                     some
                     of
                     us
                     our
                     livelyhood
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     whole
                     or
                     part
                     ,
                     by
                     those
                     Titles
                     of
                     
                       Deans
                       ,
                       Deans
                       and
                       Chapters
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     mentioned
                     in
                     the
                     Articles
                     ;
                     being
                     Members
                     of
                     some
                     Collegiate
                     or
                     Cathedral
                     Churches
                     .
                     And
                     our
                     memories
                     will
                     not
                     readily
                     serve
                     us
                     with
                     any
                     Example
                     in
                     this
                     kind
                     since
                     the
                     world
                     began
                     ;
                     wherein
                     any
                     state
                     or
                     profession
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     though
                     convicted
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     )
                     of
                     a
                     Crime
                     that
                     might
                     deserve
                     Deprivation
                     ,
                     were
                     required
                     to
                     bind
                     themselves
                     by
                     Oath
                     ,
                     
                       sincerely
                       and
                       really
                       to
                       endeavour
                    
                     the
                     rooting
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     (
                     in
                     it self
                     not
                     unlawful
                     )
                     together
                     wherewith
                     they
                     must
                     also
                     root
                     out
                     themselves
                     ,
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     their
                     Estates
                     and
                     Livelyhoods
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Especially
                     it
                     being
                     usual
                     in
                     most
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Churches
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     are
                     admitted
                     Members
                     thereof
                     ,
                     have
                     a
                     personal
                     Oath
                     administred
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     Honour
                     ,
                     Immunities
                     ,
                     Liberties
                     ,
                     and
                     Profits
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     and
                     whilst
                     they
                     live
                     to
                     seek
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     the
                     hurt
                     ,
                     hindrance
                     ,
                     or
                     prejudice
                     thereof
                     ;
                     or
                     in
                     other
                     words
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     effect
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 swear
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 the
                 established
                 Government
                 ,
                 no
                 necessity
                 or
                 just
                 cause
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 either
                 offering
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 offered
                 to
                 our
                 Understandings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Since
                   all
                   Change
                   of
                   Government
                   unavoidably
                   bringeth
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   besides
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   present
                   and
                   evident
                   ,
                   sundry
                   other
                   inconveniences
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   
                   wit
                   of
                   man
                   can
                   possibly
                   foresee
                   to
                   provide
                   against
                   ,
                   till
                   late
                   experience
                   discover
                   them
                   :
                   We
                   cannot
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   evils
                   which
                   may
                   ensue
                   upon
                   the
                   Change
                   of
                   this
                   Government
                   (
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   of
                   so
                   long
                   continuance
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   deeply
                   rooted
                   in
                   the
                   Laws
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   so
                   near
                   a
                   conjunction
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   strong
                   an
                   influence
                   upon
                   the
                   Civil
                   Sate
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Change
                   thereof
                   must
                   infer
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   alteration
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   also
                   ;
                   )
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   supposed
                   evils
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   this
                   Change
                   are
                   sought
                   to
                   be
                   remedied
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   any
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   knowledge
                   of
                   that
                   desperate
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   other
                   remedy
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   utter
                   extirpation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Government
                   it self
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Whereas
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   have
                   *
                   remonstrated
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   far
                   from
                   their
                   purpose
                   or
                   desire
                   to
                   
                     abolish
                     the
                     Church
                     Government
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   should
                   be
                   regulated
                   by
                   such
                   Rules
                   of
                   Order
                   and
                   Discipline
                   as
                   are
                   established
                   by
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   Malignancy
                   to
                   
                     infuse
                     into
                     the
                     people
                  
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   any
                   oother
                   meaning
                   :
                   We
                   are
                   loth
                   ,
                   by
                   consenting
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   Article
                   ,
                   to
                   become
                   guilty
                   of
                   such
                   Infusion
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   bring
                   us
                   within
                   the
                   compass
                   and
                   danger
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Article
                   of
                   this
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Since
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   by
                   sundry
                   †
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   
                   was
                   founded
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Prelacy
                   within
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                   England
                   ;
                   we
                   dare
                   not
                   ,
                   by
                   endeavouring
                   the
                   extirpation
                   of
                   Prelacy
                   ,
                   strike
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   foundation
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   (
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   us
                   lieth
                   )
                   co-operate
                   towards
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   this
                   famous
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   all
                   conscience
                   and
                   duty
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   with
                   our
                   utmost
                   lawful
                   power
                   to
                   uphold
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   Obligations
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                
                 by
                 our
                 Duty
                 and
                 
                 Oaths
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 swear
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ,
                 without
                 forfeiture
                 of
                 those
                 Obligations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Having
                   in
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Supremacy
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   be
                   
                     the
                     only
                     Supreme
                     Governour
                     in
                     all
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Causes
                     ,
                     and
                     over
                     all
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Persons
                  
                   ;
                   &
                   having
                   bound
                   our selves
                   both
                   in
                   that
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   our
                   Protestation
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     maintain
                     the
                     King's
                     Honour
                     ,
                     Estate
                     ,
                     Iurisdictions
                     ,
                  
                   
                   and
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Rights
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   clear
                   to
                   our
                   Understandings
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   without
                   disloyalty
                   and
                   injury
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   double
                   Perjury
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   take
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   without
                   his
                   consent
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   alteration
                   in
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Laws
                   or
                   Government
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   to
                   endeavour
                   the
                   extirpation
                   thereof
                   ;
                   unless
                   the
                   imposers
                   of
                   this
                   Covenant
                   had
                   a
                   power
                   and
                   meaning
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   openly
                   †
                   disclaimed
                   )
                   to
                   absolve
                   us
                   of
                   that
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   under
                   God
                   we
                   owe
                   unto
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   intrusted
                   with
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   cannot
                   sincerely
                   and
                   really
                   endeavour
                   the
                   extirpation
                   of
                   this
                   Government
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   
                   sincere
                   desire
                   and
                   real
                   endeavour
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Majesty
                   would
                   grant
                   his
                   Royal
                   Assent
                   to
                   such
                   extirpation
                   .
                   Which
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   desiring
                   and
                   endeavouring
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   hold
                   it
                   our
                   bounden
                   duty
                   by
                   our
                   daily
                   prayers
                   to
                   beg
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   suffer
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   do
                   an
                   act
                   so
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   his
                   Honour
                   and
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   rooting
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   estate
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   branches
                   of
                   his
                   *
                   
                     Coronation
                     Oath
                  
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   solemn
                   manner
                   sworn
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   maintain
                   and
                   preserve
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                   
                   †
                   the
                   Collation
                   of
                   Bishopricks
                   and
                   ‖
                   Deanaries
                   ;
                   the
                   *
                   fruits
                   and
                   profits
                   of
                   their
                   Lands
                   and
                   Revenues
                   during
                   their
                   vacancies
                   ;
                   the
                   †
                   
                     first
                     fruits
                     and
                     yearly
                     tenths
                  
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Promotions
                   ;
                   and
                   sundry
                   other
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   Profits
                   ,
                   and
                   Emoluments
                   ,
                   arising
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   are
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   a
                   considerable
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Revenues
                   thereof
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   extirpation
                   of
                   Prelacy
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Article
                   expounded
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   subsequent
                   practice
                   evidenced
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   fevered
                   and
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   prejudice
                   and
                   damage
                   thereof
                   .
                   Whereunto
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   in
                   common
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   our
                   Allegiance
                   as
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   yield
                   our
                   consent
                   ;
                   so
                   having
                   sworn
                   expressly
                   
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     King's
                     Honour
                     and
                     Estate
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   our
                   power
                   to
                   assist
                   and
                   defend
                   all
                   Jurisdictions
                   ,
                   &c.
                   belonging
                   
                   to
                   his
                   Highness
                   ,
                   or
                   united
                   and
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   Imperial
                   Crown
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   without
                   manifest
                   Perjury
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   conceive
                   )
                   consent
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Government
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   being
                   confessedly
                   an
                   Empire
                   or
                   *
                   Monarchy
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   most
                   excellent
                   temper
                   and
                   constitution
                   ;
                   we
                   understand
                   not
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   become
                   us
                   to
                   desire
                   or
                   endeavour
                   the
                   extirpation
                   of
                   that
                   Government
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   conceive
                   to
                   be
                   incomparably
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   the
                   most
                   agreeable
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   way
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   so
                   well
                   a
                   constituted
                   Monarchy
                   :
                   Insomuch
                   as
                   King
                   Iames
                   would
                   often
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   his
                   long
                   Experience
                   had
                   taught
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     
                     no
                     King.
                  
                   Which
                   Aphorism
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   sundry
                   Pamphlets
                   of
                   late
                   years
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   exploded
                   with
                   much
                   confidence
                   and
                   scorn
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   profess
                   to
                   have
                   met
                   with
                   very
                   little
                   in
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   times
                   ,
                   to
                   weaken
                   our
                   belief
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   hope
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   less
                   blamed
                   for
                   our
                   unwillingness
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   actual
                   concurrence
                   in
                   the
                   extirpating
                   of
                   Episcopal
                   Government
                   ;
                   seeing
                   of
                   such
                   extirpation
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   use
                   imaginable
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   the
                   alienation
                   of
                   their
                   Revenues
                   and
                   Inheritances
                   (
                   which
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   severed
                   from
                   Sacriledge
                   and
                   Injustice
                   ,
                   we
                   leave
                   others
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   )
                   or
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   introducing
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   form
                   of
                   Church
                   Government
                   :
                   which
                   whatsoever
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   will
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   think
                   )
                   prove
                   either
                   destructive
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   Monarchical
                   Government
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   leastwise
                   
                   more
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   the
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   orderly
                   ,
                   and
                   effectual
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   well-regulated
                   Episcopacy
                   can
                   possibly
                   be
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 insisted
                 the
                 more
                 upon
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Articles
                 ,
                 that
                 concern
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 our selves
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 proper
                 concernment
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 need
                 to
                 insist
                 the
                 less
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 contenting
                 our selves
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 obvious
                 )
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 )
                 just
                 exceptions
                 that
                 lie
                 there
                 against
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 Article
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 
                 satisfied
                 that
                 our
                 endeavour
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majestie
                 's
                 Person
                 and
                 Authority
                 is
                 so
                 limited
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 addition
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   preservation
                   and
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   
                   
                     1.
                     
                     No
                     such
                     limitation
                     of
                     our
                     duty
                     in
                     that
                     behalf
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     the
                     Oaths
                     of
                     Supremacy
                     and
                     Allegiance
                     (
                     which
                     no
                     Papist
                     would
                     refuse
                     to
                     take
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     limitation
                     )
                     nor
                     in
                     the
                     Protestation
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Our
                     endeavour
                     to
                     preserve
                     the
                     Rights
                     and
                     Priviledges
                     of
                     Parliaments
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Liberties
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     is
                     required
                     to
                     be
                     sworn
                     of
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Article
                     without
                     the
                     like
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     limitation
                     added
                     thereunto
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Such
                     limitation
                     leaveth
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     at
                     so
                     much
                     loosness
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     safety
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     at
                     so
                     great
                     uncertainty
                     ;
                     that
                     whensoever
                     the
                     people
                     shall
                     have
                     a
                     mind
                     to
                     withdraw
                     their
                     obedience
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     want
                     a
                     pretence
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     for
                     so
                     doing
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     After
                     we
                     should
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     very
                     last
                     thing
                     we
                     did
                     (
                     viz.
                     swearing
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     limitation
                     )
                     have
                     
                     made
                     our selves
                     guilty
                     of
                     an
                     actual
                     and
                     real
                     diminution
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     conceive
                     )
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     just
                     power
                     and
                     greatness
                     :
                     the
                     obtestation
                     would
                     seem
                     very
                     unseasonable
                     (
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     )
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     breath
                     to
                     call
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     bear
                     witness
                     with
                     our
                     Consciences
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     had
                     no
                     thoughts
                     or
                     intentions
                     to
                     diminish
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     swearing
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     limitation
                     is
                     a
                     Testimony
                     of
                     the
                     Subjects
                     Loyalty
                     (
                     to
                     our
                     seeming
                     )
                     of
                     a
                     very
                     strange
                     nature
                     ;
                     which
                     ,
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     their
                     several
                     Religions
                     salved
                     ,
                     the
                     Conscience
                     of
                     a
                     most
                     resolute
                     Papist
                     or
                     Sectary
                     may
                     securely
                     swallow
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Conscience
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     Protestant
                     cannot
                     but
                     strain
                     at
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 fourth
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     desire
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     considered
                     ,
                     
                     whether
                     the
                     imposing
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     in
                     this
                     Article
                     do
                     not
                     lay
                     a
                     necessity
                     upon
                     the
                     
                     Son
                     ,
                     of
                     accusing
                     his
                     own
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     pursuing
                     him
                     to
                     destruction
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     an
                     Incendiary
                     ,
                     Malignant
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     evil
                     Instrument
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Article
                     is
                     described
                     .
                     A
                     course
                     which
                     we
                     conceive
                     to
                     be
                     contrary
                     to
                     Religion
                     ,
                     Nature
                     ,
                     and
                     Humanity
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Whether
                     the
                     swearing
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     Article
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     rather
                     open
                     a
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     Children
                     that
                     are
                     sick
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Husbands
                     that
                     are
                     weary
                     of
                     their
                     Wives
                     ,
                     &c.
                     by
                     appealing
                     such
                     as
                     stand
                     between
                     them
                     and
                     their
                     desires
                     ,
                     of
                     Malignancy
                     ,
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     effectuate
                     their
                     unlawful
                     intentions
                     and
                     designs
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Our selves
                     having
                     solemnly
                     protested
                     to
                     maintain
                     the
                     Liberty
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     having
                     publickly
                     declared
                     against
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     an
                     Arbitrary
                     Power
                     ,
                     with
                     Order
                     that
                     their
                     said
                     Declaration
                     
                     should
                     be
                     printed
                     and
                     published
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Parish
                     Churches
                     and
                     Chappels
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     there
                     to
                     stand
                     and
                     remain
                     as
                     a
                     testimony
                     of
                     the
                     clearness
                     of
                     their
                     intentions
                     ;
                     whether
                     the
                     subjecting
                     of
                     our selves
                     and
                     brethren
                     by
                     Oath
                     unto
                     such
                     punishments
                     ,
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     inflicted
                     upon
                     us
                     (
                     without
                     Law
                     of
                     Merit
                     )
                     at
                     the
                     sole
                     pleasure
                     of
                     such
                     uncertain
                     Judges
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     upon
                     any
                     particular
                     occasion
                     
                       deputed
                       for
                       that
                       effect
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     what
                     mean
                     quality
                     or
                     abilities
                     soever
                     they
                     be
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     the
                     taking
                     away
                     of
                     our
                     lives
                     ,
                     
                       if
                       they
                       shall
                       think
                       it
                       convenient
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       ,
                    
                     though
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     our
                     offences
                     shall
                     not
                     require
                     or
                     deserve
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     be
                     not
                     the
                     betraying
                     of
                     our
                     Liberty
                     in
                     the
                     lowest
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     setting
                     up
                     of
                     an
                     Arbitrary
                     Power
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     imagined
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                 The
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Article
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 settling
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 a
                 firm
                 peace
                 and
                 union
                 between
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 bounden
                 duty
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 several
                 places
                 and
                 interests
                 by
                 all
                 lawful
                 means
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 scruple
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 Covenant
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     see
                     ,
                     nor
                     therefore
                     can
                     acknowledge
                     
                       the
                       happiness
                       of
                       such
                       a
                       blessed
                       Peace
                       between
                       the
                    
                     three
                     Kingdoms
                     (
                     for
                     we
                     hope
                     Ireland
                     is
                     not
                     forgotten
                     )
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Article
                     is
                     mentioned
                     ;
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     Ireland
                     is
                     at
                     War
                     within
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     the
                     other
                     Kingdoms
                     engaged
                     in
                     that
                     War.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     since
                     no
                     peace
                     can
                     be
                     firm
                     and
                     well-grounded
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     bottom'd
                     upon
                     Justice
                     ,
                     the
                     most
                     proper
                     and
                     adequate
                     act
                     whereof
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       Ius
                       suum
                       cuique
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     let
                     every
                     one
                     have
                     that
                     which
                     of
                     right
                     belongeth
                     unto
                     him
                     ;
                     we
                     
                     cannot
                     conceive
                     how
                     a
                     firm
                     and
                     lasting
                     Peace
                     can
                     be
                     established
                     in
                     these
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     unless
                     the
                     respective
                     Authority
                     ,
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     Liberty
                     of
                     
                       King
                       ,
                       Parliament
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Subject
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     every
                     one
                     as
                     other
                     ,
                     be
                     preserved
                     full
                     and
                     entire
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     known
                     Laws
                     and
                     continued
                     unquestioned
                     customes
                     of
                     the
                     several
                     Kingdoms
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     these
                     sad
                     distractions
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 sixth
                 Article
                 we
                 are
                 altogether
                 
                 unsatisfied
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   whole
                   Article
                   being
                   grounded
                   upon
                   a
                   supposition
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   yet
                   been
                   evidenced
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   
                     this
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   meaning
                   thereby
                   (
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   understand
                   it
                   not
                   )
                   the
                   joyning
                   in
                   this
                   Covenant
                   of
                   mutual
                   defence
                   for
                   the
                   prosecution
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   War
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     Liberty
                     ,
                     and
                     Peace
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   so
                   much
                   concerned
                   
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     the
                     King.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   all
                   the
                   Premisses
                   were
                   so
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   durst
                   yield
                   our
                   free
                   assent
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   yet
                   were
                   they
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   warrant
                   to
                   our
                   Consciences
                   what
                   in
                   this
                   Article
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   be
                   sworn
                   of
                   us
                   ;
                   unless
                   we
                   were
                   as
                   clearly
                   satisfied
                   concerning
                   the
                   lawfulness
                   of
                   the
                   means
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   for
                   the
                   supporting
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Cause
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   evil
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   may
                   come
                   thereof
                   ;
                   we
                   cannot
                   yet
                   be
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     Liberty
                     ,
                     and
                     Peace
                     ,
                  
                   may
                   be
                   supported
                   ;
                   or
                   
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Good
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Honour
                     of
                     the
                     King
                  
                   sought
                   to
                   be
                   advanced
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   means
                   ,
                   as
                   (
                   to
                   our
                   best
                   understandings
                   )
                   are
                   both
                   improper
                   for
                   those
                   Ends
                   ,
                   and
                   destitute
                   of
                   all
                   warrant
                   from
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 our
                 
                 hearts
                 tremble
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   other
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   might
                   be
                   encouraged
                   by
                   our
                   example
                   to
                   joyn
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   Association
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   to
                   free
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   Antichristian
                   yoke
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Wherein
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     omit
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     know
                     any
                     
                       Antichristian
                       yoke
                    
                     under
                     which
                     we
                     were
                     held
                     in
                     these
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     which
                     we
                     owe
                     to
                     this
                     either
                     War
                     or
                     Covenant
                     our
                     freedom
                     ;
                     unless
                     by
                     the
                     Antichristian
                     yoke
                     be
                     meant
                     Episcopal
                     Government
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     hope
                     no
                     man
                     that
                     pretendeth
                     to
                     Truth
                     and
                     Charity
                     will
                     affirm
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     We
                     do
                     not
                     yet
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     fruits
                     of
                     this
                     Association
                     or
                     Covenant
                     among
                     our selves
                     any
                     thing
                     so
                     lovely
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     invite
                     us
                     to
                     desire
                     (
                     much
                     less
                     to
                     pray
                     )
                     that
                     other
                     Christian
                     Churches
                     should
                     follow
                     our
                     example
                     herein
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     in
                     the
                     conclusion
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     expressed
                     ,
                     seemeth
                     to
                     us
                     all
                     one
                     in
                     effect
                     as
                     to
                     beseech
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Love
                     and
                     Peace
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         To
                         take
                         all
                         love
                         and
                         peace
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         hearts
                         of
                         Christians
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         set
                         the
                         whole
                         Christian
                         world
                         in
                         a
                         combustion
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         To
                         render
                         the
                         Reformed
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         Protestants
                         odious
                         to
                         all
                         the
                         world
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         To
                         provoke
                         the
                         Princes
                         of
                         Europe
                         to
                         use
                         more
                         severity
                         towards
                         those
                         of
                         the
                         Reformed
                         Religion
                         ;
                         if
                         not
                         (
                         for
                         their
                         own
                         security
                         )
                         to
                         root
                         them
                         quite
                         out
                         of
                         their
                         several
                         Dominions
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         The
                         tyranny
                         and
                         yoke
                         of
                         Antichrist
                         ,
                         if
                         laid
                         upon
                         the
                         nooks
                         of
                         Subjects
                         by
                         their
                         lawful
                         Sovereigns
                         ,
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         thrown
                         off
                         by
                         
                           Christian
                           boldness
                        
                         in
                         confessing
                         the
                         
                         Truth
                         ,
                         and
                         
                           patient
                           suffering
                        
                         for
                         it
                         ;
                         not
                         by
                         taking
                         up
                         Arms
                         ,
                         or
                         violent
                         resisting
                         of
                         the
                         Higher
                         Powers
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 §.
                 VI.
                 Some
                 considerations
                 concerning
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 OUR
                 aforesaid
                 Scruples
                 are
                 much
                 strengthened
                 by
                 these
                 ensuing
                 Considerations
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 whereas
                 no
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contradictory
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 without
                 Perjury
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 every
                 contradiction
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 false
                 :
                 this
                 Covenant
                 either
                 indeed
                 containeth
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 leastwise
                 (
                 which
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Conscience
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 less
                 effectual
                 )
                 seemeth
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 contain
                 sundry
                 Contradictions
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   preserve
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   without
                   change
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   reform
                   and
                   alter
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   preserve
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Reformed
                     Religion
                  
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Absolutely
                   and
                   without
                   exception
                   
                     to
                     preserve
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   upon
                   supposition
                   
                     to
                     extirpate
                  
                   the
                   self-same
                   thing
                   ,
                   viz
                   the
                   present
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   To
                   reform
                   Church
                   Government
                   established
                   in
                   England
                   and
                   
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   extirpate
                   that
                   Government
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   perswaded
                   to
                   be
                   according
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   introducing
                   of
                   another
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   perswaded
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   To
                   endeavour
                   
                     really
                     the
                     extirpation
                     of
                     Heresies
                     ,
                     Schisms
                     ,
                     and
                     Prophaneness
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   withal
                   to
                   extirpate
                   that
                   Government
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   due
                   exercise
                   whereof
                   we
                   conceive
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   one
                   chief
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   growth
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   evils
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   believe
                   the
                   restoring
                   and
                   continuance
                   thereof
                   would
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   and
                   effectual
                   remedy
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   5.
                   
                   
                     To
                     preserve
                     with
                     our
                     estates
                     and
                     lives
                     the
                     liberties
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Protestation
                   is
                   explained
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   contrary
                   to
                   these
                   liberties
                   ,
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   the
                   imposition
                   of
                   this
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Negative
                     Oath
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   yet
                   established
                   by
                   Laws
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   our
                   lives
                   and
                   estates
                   under
                   the
                   arbitrary
                   power
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   take
                   away
                   both
                   from
                   us
                   when
                   they
                   please
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   without
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   against
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     they
                     shall
                     judge
                     it
                     convenient
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 
                 sundry
                 expressions
                 of
                 dark
                 or
                 doubtful
                 construction
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 cannot
                 swear
                 in
                 judgment
                 till
                 their
                 sense
                 be
                 cleared
                 and
                 agreed
                 upon
                 .
                 As
                 ,
                 Who
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Enemies
                
                 ?
                 and
                 which
                 be
                 
                   the
                   best
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 ?
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Article
                 .
                 Who
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Article
                 )
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Malignants
                 ?
                 How
                 far
                 that
                 phrase
                 of
                 
                   hindring
                   
                   Reformation
                
                 may
                 be
                 extended
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   the
                   supreme
                   Iudicatory
                   of
                   both
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                
                 ?
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 use
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 (
                 sometimes
                 to
                 purposes
                 of
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 some
                 fears
                 and
                 jealousies
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 taking
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 should
                 cast
                 our selves
                 into
                 more
                 snares
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 yet
                 aware
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Whereas
                     we
                     are
                     
                       to
                       endeavour
                       the
                       Reformation
                       of
                       Religion
                       in
                       this
                       Kingdom
                       in
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       Worship
                       ,
                       Discipline
                       ,
                       and
                       Government
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       example
                       of
                       the
                       best
                       Reformed
                       Churches
                       :
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         The
                         Reformation
                         in
                         Worship
                         (
                         whereby
                         we
                         could
                         not
                         suppose
                         any
                         more
                         was
                         intended
                         (
                         according
                         to
                         their
                         former
                         †
                         Declaration
                         )
                         than
                         
                         a
                         review
                         of
                         the
                         Service-book
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         translations
                         might
                         be
                         in
                         some
                         places
                         amended
                         ,
                         some
                         alterations
                         made
                         in
                         the
                         Offices
                         and
                         Rubricks
                         ;
                         or
                         at
                         most
                         some
                         of
                         the
                         Ceremonies
                         laid
                         aside
                         for
                         the
                         reasons
                         of
                         expediency
                         and
                         condescension
                         )
                         hath
                         produced
                         an
                         utter
                         abolition
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         form
                         established
                         ;
                         without
                         substituting
                         any
                         other
                         certain
                         form
                         in
                         the
                         room
                         thereof
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         Reformation
                         in
                         point
                         of
                         Discipline
                         and
                         Government
                         intended
                         (
                         so
                         far
                         as
                         by
                         the
                         overtures
                         hitherto
                         made
                         we
                         are
                         able
                         to
                         judge
                         )
                         is
                         such
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         conceive
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                        
                         nor
                         (
                         for
                         any
                         thing
                         we
                         know
                         )
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         example
                         of
                         any
                         Church
                         that
                         ever
                         was
                         in
                         the
                         World
                         (
                         best
                         or
                         worst
                         )
                         since
                         the
                         Creation
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     second
                     Article
                     ,
                     our
                     grief
                     and
                     fears
                     had
                     been
                     less
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     could
                     have
                     observed
                     
                       the
                       extirpation
                       of
                       Popery
                       ,
                       Heresie
                       ,
                       Schism
                       ,
                       and
                       Prophaneness
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     as
                     really
                     intended
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     on
                     with
                     as
                     much
                     speed
                     and
                     animosity
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     extirpation
                     of
                     Prelacy
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     some
                     call
                     Superstition
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     notions
                     of
                     rooting
                     out
                     Prelacy
                     and
                     Superstition
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     quickness
                     used
                     to
                     fetch
                     in
                     the
                     Revenues
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sacred
                     Utensils
                     (
                     no
                     otherwise
                     guilty
                     of
                     Superstition
                     ,
                     for
                     ought
                     we
                     know
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     worth
                     something
                     ;
                     )
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     so
                     little
                     yet
                     done
                     toward
                     the
                     extirpation
                     of
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     Schism
                     ,
                     and
                     Profaneness
                     (
                     as
                     things
                     of
                     less
                     temporal
                     advantage
                     ;
                     )
                     We
                     cannot
                     dissemble
                     our
                     suspicion
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Designers
                     of
                     this
                     Covenant
                     might
                     have
                     something
                     else
                     before
                     their
                     
                     eyes
                     ,
                     besides
                     what
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Introduction
                     is
                     expressed
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     something
                     meant
                     in
                     this
                     Article
                     that
                     looketh
                     so
                     like
                     Sacriledge
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     afraid
                     to
                     venture
                     thereon
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     third
                     Article
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Although
                         we
                         should
                         not
                         otherwise
                         have
                         apprehended
                         any
                         matter
                         of
                         danger
                         or
                         moment
                         in
                         the
                         ordering
                         of
                         the
                         particulars
                         in
                         the
                         Article
                         mentioned
                         ;
                         yet
                         since
                         M.
                         
                           Challoner
                           in
                           his
                           Speech
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         others
                         have
                         made
                         advantage
                         thereof
                         to
                         infer
                         from
                         that
                         very
                         order
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         defence
                         of
                         the
                         King's
                         Person
                         and
                         Authority
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         with
                         subordination
                         to
                         the
                         preservation
                         of
                         the
                         Rights
                         and
                         Priviledges
                         of
                         Parliaments
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Liberties
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdom
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         *
                         
                           in
                           the
                           first
                           place
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         before
                         it
                         to
                         be
                         
                         endeavoured
                         ;
                         We
                         hope
                         we
                         shall
                         be
                         excused
                         ,
                         if
                         we
                         dare
                         not
                         take
                         the
                         Covenant
                         in
                         this
                         sense
                         ;
                         especially
                         ,
                         considering
                         that
                         if
                         the
                         Argument
                         be
                         of
                         any
                         force
                         ,
                         it
                         will
                         bind
                         us
                         at
                         least
                         as
                         strongly
                         to
                         endeavour
                         the
                         maintenance
                         of
                         
                           the
                           King's
                           Person
                           ,
                           Honour
                           ,
                           and
                           Estate
                        
                         in
                         the
                         first
                         place
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         rest
                         but
                         subordinately
                         thereunto
                         ;
                         because
                         they
                         are
                         so
                         ordered
                         in
                         the
                         Protestation
                         :
                         And
                         then
                         ,
                         that
                         Protestation
                         having
                         the
                         advantage
                         of
                         preceding
                         ,
                         it
                         will
                         bind
                         us
                         more
                         strongly
                         ,
                         as
                         being
                         the
                         first
                         Obligation
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Whereas
                         some
                         have
                         been
                         the
                         rather
                         induced
                         to
                         take
                         the
                         Covenant
                         in
                         this
                         particular
                         by
                         being
                         told
                         ,
                         That
                         that
                         limitation
                         ,
                         
                           in
                           the
                           preservation
                           and
                           defence
                           of
                           the
                           true
                           Religion
                           and
                           Liberties
                           of
                           the
                           Kingdoms
                           ,
                        
                         was
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         understood
                         exclusively
                         :
                         yet
                         when
                         we
                         find
                         that
                         the
                         House
                         of
                         Commons
                         
                         in
                         their
                         Answer
                         to
                         the
                         Scotish
                         Papers
                         ,
                         do
                         †
                         often
                         press
                         that
                         limitation
                         ,
                         as
                         without
                         which
                         the
                         endeavouring
                         to
                         preserve
                         the
                         King's
                         Majestie
                         's
                         Person
                         and
                         Authority
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         mentioned
                         ;
                         it
                         cannot
                         but
                         deterr
                         us
                         from
                         taking
                         the
                         Covenant
                         in
                         this
                         particular
                         so
                         understood
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Especially
                         being
                         told
                         in
                         a
                         late
                         Pamphlet
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         King
                         not
                         having
                         preserved
                         the
                         Liberties
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdom
                         ,
                         &c.
                         as
                         of
                         duty
                         he
                         ought
                         ,
                         is
                         thereby
                         become
                         a
                         Tyrant
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         ceaseth
                         to
                         be
                         a
                         King
                         ,
                         and
                         consequently
                         that
                         his
                         Subjects
                         cease
                         to
                         be
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         and
                         owe
                         him
                         no
                         longer
                         subjection
                         .
                         Which
                         assertion
                         ,
                         since
                         we
                         heartily
                         detest
                         as
                         false
                         and
                         scandalous
                         in
                         the
                         supposition
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         inference
                         seditious
                         and
                         divellish
                         ;
                         we
                         dare
                         not
                         by
                         subscribing
                         this
                         Article
                         ,
                         seem
                         to
                         give
                         the
                         least
                         countenance
                         thereunto
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         4.
                         
                         But
                         it
                         striketh
                         us
                         with
                         horrour
                         to
                         think
                         what
                         use
                         hath
                         been
                         made
                         of
                         this
                         fourth
                         Article
                         ,
                         concerning
                         the
                         punishment
                         of
                         Malignants
                         ,
                         &c.
                         as
                         by
                         others
                         otherways
                         ,
                         so
                         especial-by
                         
                           the
                           Corrector
                           of
                           a
                           Speech
                           without
                           doors
                           ,
                        
                         written
                         in
                         the
                         defence
                         of
                         M.
                         
                         Challoner's
                         Speech
                         ;
                         who
                         is
                         so
                         bold
                         as
                         to
                         tell
                         the
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         are
                         bound
                         by
                         their
                         Covenant
                         (
                         for
                         the
                         bringing
                         of
                         evil
                         Instruments
                         to
                         condign
                         punishment
                         )
                         to
                         destroy
                         the
                         King
                         and
                         his
                         Posterity
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         cannot
                         justifie
                         the
                         taking
                         away
                         of
                         
                         Strafford's
                         and
                         
                         Canterbury's
                         lives
                         for
                         Delinquency
                         ,
                         whilst
                         they
                         suffer
                         the
                         chief
                         Delinquent
                         to
                         go
                         unpunished
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Salvo's
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 
                 Salvo's
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 usually
                 met
                 withal
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 either
                 concerning
                 the
                 whole
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 particulars
                 therein
                 of
                 special
                 importance
                 ;
                 we
                 find
                 upon
                 examination
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 satisfactory
                 to
                 our
                 Consciences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 the
                 Covenant
                 
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   sense
                
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 viz.
                 an
                 imposed
                 promissory
                 Oath
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 whereof
                 others
                 also
                 are
                 presumed
                 to
                 be
                 concerned
                 )
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Contrary
                   
                     to
                     the
                     nature
                     and
                     
                     end
                     of
                     an
                     Oath
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   simplicity
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   sworn
                   in
                   Truth
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   nor
                   serve
                   to
                   the
                   ending
                   of
                   Controversies
                   and
                   Contradictions
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   use
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   instituted
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Contrary
                   
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     Speech
                  
                   ;
                   God
                   having
                   given
                   us
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Speech
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   Interpreter
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ;
                   it
                   behoveth
                   us
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   our
                   dealings
                   and
                   contracts
                   ,
                   so
                   especially
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   intervention
                   of
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   whom
                   it
                   concerneth
                   ,
                   may
                   clearly
                   understand
                   our
                   meaning
                   by
                   our
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Contrary
                   to
                   
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                  
                   it self
                   :
                   which
                   being
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   a
                   firm
                   union
                   among
                   the
                   Covenanters
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   taking
                   thereof
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   mutual
                   assurance
                   of
                   mutual
                   assistance
                   and
                   defence
                   :
                   If
                   one
                   may
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   one
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   in
                   a
                   contrary
                   ,
                   the
                   Covenanters
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   assurance
                   of
                   mutual
                   assistance
                   each
                   from
                   other
                   after
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   4.
                   
                   Contrary
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Solemn
                     profession
                  
                   made
                   by
                   each
                   Covenanter
                   (
                   in
                   express
                   tearms
                   in
                   the
                   conclusion
                   thereof
                   )
                   
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     searcher
                     of
                     all
                     hearts
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   he
                   taketh
                   it
                   
                     with
                     a
                     true
                     intention
                     to
                     perform
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     shall
                     answer
                     it
                     at
                     the
                     great
                     day
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 will
                 bring
                 a
                 scandal
                 upon
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     practice
                     that
                     our selves
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     condemn
                     in
                     the
                     Papist
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Swearing
                     with
                     Jesuitical
                     equivocations
                     and
                     mental
                     reservations
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     take
                     the
                     glorious
                     and
                     dreadful
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     vain
                     ;
                     and
                     play
                     fast
                     and
                     loose
                     with
                     Oaths
                     :
                     inasmuch
                     as
                     what
                     we
                     swear
                     to
                     day
                     in
                     one
                     sense
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     swear
                     the
                     direct
                     contrary
                     to
                     morrow
                     in
                     another
                     .
                     And
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     It
                     will
                     give
                     strength
                     to
                     that
                     charge
                     which
                     is
                     laid
                     to
                     the
                     Presbyterian
                     party
                     in
                     special
                     ,
                     
                     both
                     *
                     by
                     Iesuites
                     and
                     †
                     Sectaries
                     ;
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     faith
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     whatever
                     they
                     swear
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     may
                     swear
                     one
                     thing
                     in
                     their
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     sense
                     mean
                     another
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 way
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Covenant
                 with
                 these
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 general
                 
                 Salvo's
                 expressed
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   So
                   far
                   as
                   lawfully
                   I
                   may
                   ;
                   So
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ;
                   Saving
                   all
                   Oaths
                   by
                   me
                   formerly
                   taken
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 But
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     believe
                     this
                     mocking
                     of
                     God
                     would
                     be
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     freeing
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     Perjury
                     ,
                     that
                     thereby
                     we
                     should
                     rather
                     contract
                     a
                     new
                     guilt
                     of
                     most
                     vile
                     and
                     abominable
                     Hypocrisie
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     2.
                     
                     It
                     seemeth
                     all
                     one
                     unto
                     us
                     (
                     the
                     thing
                     being
                     otherwise
                     supposed
                     unlawful
                     )
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     swear
                     to
                     kill
                     ,
                     steal
                     ,
                     commit
                     adultery
                     ,
                     or
                     forswear
                     our selves
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     lawfully
                     we
                     may
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     If
                     this
                     would
                     satisfie
                     the
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     with
                     a
                     good
                     Conscience
                     not
                     only
                     take
                     the
                     present
                     Covenant
                     ,
                     but
                     even
                     subscribe
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Council
                       of
                       Trent
                    
                     also
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Turkish
                       Alcoran
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     swear
                     to
                     maintain
                     and
                     defend
                     either
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     viz.
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     lawfully
                     we
                     may
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Article
                
                 
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 branch
                 concerning
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Government
                 ,
                 taken
                 collectively
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   sensu
                   composito
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 endeavour
                 but
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 Apparitors
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 inferious
                 Officers
                 belonging
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 discharged
                 our
                 whole
                 promise
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 done
                 to
                 Episcopacy
                 .
                 But
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Neither
                     the
                     Composers
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     by
                     their
                     words
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Imposers
                     of
                     it
                     by
                     their
                     actions
                     ,
                     have
                     given
                     us
                     the
                     least
                     signification
                     that
                     they
                     meant
                     no
                     more
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Yea
                     rather
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     may
                     judge
                     either
                     by
                     the
                     cause
                     or
                     the
                     effects
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     well
                     think
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     meaning
                     to
                     extirpate
                     the
                     whole
                     Government
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     part
                     thereof
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Article
                     expressed
                     .
                     For
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         The
                         Covenant
                         being
                         (
                         as
                         we
                         have
                         no
                         cause
                         to
                         doubt
                         )
                         framed
                         at
                         the
                         instance
                         of
                         the
                         Scots
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         easier
                         procuring
                         of
                         their
                         assistance
                         in
                         the
                         late
                         War
                         ,
                         was
                         therefore
                         in
                         all
                         reason
                         so
                         to
                         be
                         framed
                         and
                         understood
                         as
                         to
                         give
                         them
                         satisfaction
                         ,
                         and
                         (
                         considering
                         
                         what
                         themselves
                         have
                         *
                         declared
                         against
                         Episcopacy
                         )
                         we
                         have
                         little
                         reason
                         to
                         believe
                         the
                         taking
                         away
                         Apparitors
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         thing
                         less
                         than
                         the
                         rooting
                         out
                         of
                         Episcopacy
                         it self
                         ,
                         would
                         have
                         satisfied
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         proceedings
                         also
                         since
                         the
                         entring
                         of
                         this
                         Covenant
                         in
                         endeavouring
                         
                           by
                           Ordinance
                           of
                           Parliament
                        
                         to
                         take
                         away
                         the
                         Name
                         ,
                         Power
                         ,
                         and
                         Revenues
                         of
                         Bishops
                         do
                         sadly
                         give
                         us
                         to
                         understand
                         what
                         was
                         their
                         meaning
                         therein
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Scruples
                 that
                 
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Sovereignty
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 as
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 two
                 several
                 ways
                 
                 of
                 answering
                 ,
                 but
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 either
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   former
                   ,
                   by
                   saying
                   (
                   which
                   seemeth
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   unreasonable
                   and
                   strange
                   Divinity
                   )
                   that
                   Protection
                   and
                   Subjection
                   standing
                   in
                   relation
                   either
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   being
                   now
                   disabled
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   protection
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   thereby
                   freed
                   from
                   our
                   bond
                   of
                   Subjection
                   .
                   Whereas
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Subjects
                       Obligation
                       (
                       
                         Ius
                         subjectionis
                      
                       )
                       doth
                       not
                       spring
                       from
                       ,
                       nor
                       relate
                       unto
                       the
                       actual
                       exercise
                       of
                       Kingly
                       protection
                       ;
                       but
                       from
                       and
                       unto
                       the
                       Prince's
                       obligation
                       to
                       protect
                       (
                       
                         Ius
                         protectionis
                      
                       )
                       .
                       Which
                       obligation
                       lying
                       upon
                       him
                       as
                       a
                       duty
                       which
                       he
                       is
                       bound
                       in
                       Conscience
                       to
                       perform
                       ,
                       when
                       it
                       is
                       in
                       his
                       power
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       ;
                       the
                       relative
                       Obligation
                       thereunto
                       lieth
                       upon
                       us
                       as
                       a
                       duty
                       which
                       we
                       are
                       bound
                       in
                       Conscience
                       to
                       perform
                       ,
                       
                       when
                       it
                       is
                       in
                       our
                       power
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       .
                       His
                       inability
                       therefore
                       to
                       perform
                       his
                       duty
                       doth
                       not
                       discharge
                       us
                       from
                       the
                       necessity
                       of
                       performing
                       ours
                       ,
                       so
                       long
                       as
                       we
                       are
                       able
                       to
                       do
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       If
                       the
                       King
                       should
                       not
                       protect
                       us
                       ,
                       but
                       neglect
                       his
                       part
                       ,
                       though
                       having
                       power
                       and
                       ability
                       to
                       perform
                       it
                       ;
                       his
                       voluntary
                       neglect
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       free
                       us
                       from
                       the
                       faithful
                       performance
                       of
                       what
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       done
                       on
                       our
                       part
                       .
                       How
                       much
                       less
                       then
                       ought
                       we
                       to
                       think
                       our selves
                       disobliged
                       from
                       our
                       subjection
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       Non-protection
                       on
                       his
                       part
                       is
                       not
                       from
                       the
                       want
                       of
                       will
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       power
                       ?
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   later
                   (
                   wherein
                   yet
                   some
                   have
                   triumphed
                   )
                   by
                   saying
                   that
                   the
                   Parliament
                   being
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Judicatory
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   
                     wheresoever
                     in
                     person
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   ever
                   present
                   
                     there
                     
                     in
                     his
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   Courts
                   of
                   Justice
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   done
                   without
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   craving
                   pardon
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   things
                   without
                   our
                   proper
                   sphere
                   we
                   hap
                   to
                   speak
                   unproperly
                   or
                   amiss
                   ;
                   We
                   must
                   next
                   crave
                   leave
                   to
                   be
                   still
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   we
                   were
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   evident
                   to
                   our
                   understandings
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   there
                   
                     in
                     his
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   to
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   there
                   
                     in
                     his
                     Person
                  
                   :
                   Which
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   our
                   natural
                   reason
                   and
                   small
                   experience
                   will
                   serve
                   us
                   to
                   judge
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   can
                   never
                   do
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 presence
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     have
                     been
                     brought
                     up
                     in
                     a
                     belief
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     making
                     of
                     Laws
                     the
                     actual
                     
                     †
                     
                       Royal
                       assent
                    
                     was
                     simply
                     necessary
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     a
                     virtual
                     assent
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     included
                     in
                     the
                     Votes
                     of
                     the
                     two
                     Houses
                     :
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     what
                     use
                     can
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     his
                     Negative
                     voice
                     ?
                     or
                     what
                     need
                     to
                     *
                     
                       desire
                       his
                       Royal
                       assent
                    
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     may
                     be
                     done
                     as
                     well
                     without
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     †
                     Statute
                     providing
                     that
                     
                       the
                       King's
                       assent
                       to
                       any
                       Bill
                       signified
                       under
                       his
                       Great
                       Seal
                    
                     shall
                     be
                     to
                     all
                     intents
                     of
                     Law
                     as
                     valid
                     and
                     effectual
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     personally
                     present
                     ,
                     doth
                     clearly
                     import
                     that
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     making
                     a
                     Law
                     ,
                     the
                     Kings
                     Power
                     is
                     not
                     otherwise
                     really
                     present
                     with
                     the
                     two
                     Houses
                     ,
                     than
                     it
                     appeareth
                     either
                     in
                     his
                     Person
                     or
                     under
                     his
                     Seal
                     :
                     Any
                     other
                     
                       real
                       presence
                    
                     is
                     to
                     us
                     a
                     riddle
                     ,
                     not
                     much
                     unlike
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     Transubstantion
                     :
                     an
                     imaginary
                     thing
                     ,
                     rather
                     devised
                     to
                     serve
                     turns
                     ,
                     than
                     believed
                     by
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     content
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Such
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     there
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     appear
                     to
                     us
                     either
                     from
                     the
                     Writs
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     Members
                     of
                     both
                     Houses
                     are
                     called
                     together
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     standing
                     Laws
                     of
                     the
                     Land
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     acknowledged
                     judgment
                     and
                     continued
                     
                     practice
                     of
                     former
                     and
                     later
                     Ages
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     any
                     express
                     from
                     the
                     King
                     himself
                     ,
                     clearly
                     declaring
                     his
                     mind
                     to
                     that
                     purpose
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     then
                     as
                     becometh
                     us
                     ,
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     willingly
                     submit
                     thereunto
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Argument
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 other
                 Courts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 King's
                 Power
                 is
                 always
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 virtually
                 present
                 ,
                 under
                 submission
                 we
                 conceive
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 consequence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Arguments
                   
                     à
                     minore
                  
                   and
                   
                     à
                     majore
                  
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   many
                   fallacies
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   unless
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   parity
                   of
                   reason
                   in
                   every
                   requisite
                   respect
                   between
                   the
                   things
                   compared
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   good
                   :
                   A
                   petty
                   Constable
                   (
                   they
                   say
                   )
                   may
                   do
                   something
                   which
                   a
                   Justice
                   of
                   Peace
                   cannot
                   do
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Steward
                   of
                   a
                   petty
                   Mannor
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   administer
                   an
                   Oath
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   told
                   )
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   it self
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   High
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                   is
                   the
                   Supream
                   Judicatory
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   told
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   virtue
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   's
                   right
                   of
                   presiding
                   there
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   *
                   the
                   
                     Supream
                     Iudge
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   both
                   Houses
                   his
                   Council
                   :
                   which
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   difference
                   is
                   plain
                   between
                   that
                   and
                   other
                   Judicatories
                   in
                   sundry
                   respects
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Judges
                   in
                   other
                   Courts
                   are
                   deputed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   all
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Authority
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   in
                   those
                   Courts
                   of
                   Ministerial
                   Jurisdiction
                   is
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   his
                   Personal
                   presence
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   he
                   any
                   Personal
                   vote
                   therein
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   King
                   himself
                   is
                   the
                   Supream
                   
                   Judge
                   ,
                   judging
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Name
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Authority
                   ,
                   his
                   Power
                   cannot
                   be
                   presumed
                   to
                   be
                   really
                   present
                   without
                   either
                   the
                   actual
                   presence
                   of
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   virtual
                   representation
                   thereof
                   signified
                   under
                   his
                   Great
                   Seal
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Judges
                   in
                   Inferiour
                   Courts
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   act
                   all
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                   do
                   therefore
                   take
                   Oaths
                   of
                   fidelity
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   exercising
                   of
                   Judicature
                   in
                   their
                   several
                   places
                   ;
                   sitting
                   there
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   proper
                   interest
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   right
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   whose
                   Judges
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   King's
                   Judges
                   and
                   his
                   Ministers
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   sit
                   there
                   in
                   Council
                   with
                   the
                   King
                   as
                   Supream
                   Judge
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Realm
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   called
                   the
                   King's
                   Judges
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                   King's
                   Council
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   several
                   proper
                   rights
                   and
                   interests
                   peculiar
                   and
                   distinct
                   both
                   between
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   ;
                   by
                   reason
                   whereof
                   they
                   become
                   distinct
                   *
                   Orders
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   late
                   times
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   styled
                   (
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   we
                   conceive
                   )
                   †
                   
                     three
                     distinct
                     Estates
                  
                   .
                   Each
                   of
                   which
                   being
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   best
                   Conservators
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   proper
                   interest
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   Estate
                   should
                   be
                   presumed
                   to
                   be
                   virtually
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   ,
                   that
                   Estate
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   inevitably
                   liable
                   to
                   suffer
                   in
                   the
                   proper
                   interests
                   thereof
                   :
                   which
                   might
                   quickly
                   prove
                   destructive
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   the
                   safety
                   and
                   prospetity
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   consisting
                   in
                   the
                   conservation
                   
                   of
                   the
                   just
                   rights
                   and
                   proper
                   interests
                   of
                   the
                   main
                   parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   The
                   King
                   ,
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   inviolate
                   and
                   entire
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Judges
                   of
                   other
                   Courts
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   their
                   power
                   is
                   but
                   Ministerial
                   and
                   meerly
                   Judicial
                   ,
                   are
                   bounded
                   by
                   the
                   present
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   limited
                   also
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   Acts
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   neither
                   swerve
                   from
                   the
                   Laws
                   in
                   giving
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   nor
                   reverse
                   their
                   own
                   Judgments
                   after
                   they
                   are
                   given
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   high
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   having
                   (
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   's
                   Supream
                   Power
                   presiding
                   therein
                   )
                   a
                   Power
                   Legislative
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Judicial
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   limited
                   by
                   any
                   earthly
                   Power
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   change
                   and
                   over-rule
                   the
                   Laws
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   Acts
                   at
                   their
                   pleasure
                   .
                   The
                   King
                   's
                   Personal
                   assent
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   needful
                   in
                   those
                   other
                   Courts
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   bounded
                   by
                   those
                   Laws
                   whereunto
                   the
                   King
                   hath
                   already
                   given
                   
                   his
                   personal
                   assent
                   ;
                   but
                   unto
                   any
                   Act
                   of
                   Power
                   beside
                   ,
                   beyond
                   ,
                   above
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   the
                   Laws
                   already
                   established
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   informed
                   ,
                   &
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   us
                   very
                   agreeable
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   's
                   Personal
                   Assent
                   should
                   be
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   :
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   every
                   such
                   Act
                   is
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   a
                   Legislative
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   of
                   a
                   Judicial
                   power
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   Act
                   of
                   Legislative
                   power
                   in
                   any
                   Community
                   (
                   by
                   consent
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   )
                   can
                   be
                   valid
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   confirmed
                   by
                   such
                   person
                   or
                   persons
                   as
                   the
                   Sovereignty
                   of
                   that
                   Community
                   resideth
                   in
                   .
                   Which
                   Sovereignty
                   ,
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   undoubtedly
                   resideth
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   ordinary
                   style
                   runneth
                   ,
                   —
                   Our
                   †
                   
                     Sovereign
                     
                     Lord
                     the
                     King
                  
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Supremacy
                   expresly
                   acknowledged
                   to
                   be
                   
                     the
                     only
                     Supream
                     Governour
                     within
                     his
                     Realms
                     .
                  
                   And
                   we
                   leave
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   misery
                   and
                   mischief
                   might
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   
                     three
                     Estates
                  
                   should
                   be
                   swallowed
                   up
                   by
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   then
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Judicial
                   ,
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   yet
                   really
                   exercised
                   a
                   Legislative
                   power
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Since
                   all
                   Judicial
                   Power
                   is
                   radically
                   and
                   originally
                   in
                   the
                   King
                   (
                   who
                   is
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   styled
                   by
                   the
                   Laws
                   *
                   
                     The
                     Fountain
                     of
                     Iustice
                  
                   )
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   Person
                   or
                   Persons
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   derivation
                   from
                   him
                   :
                   it
                   seemeth
                   
                   to
                   us
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   Judges
                   of
                   Inferiour
                   Courts
                   of
                   Ministerial
                   Justice
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   assembled
                   in
                   the
                   High
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   may
                   of
                   right
                   exercise
                   any
                   other
                   Power
                   over
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   than
                   such
                   as
                   by
                   their
                   respective
                   Patents
                   and
                   Writs
                   issued
                   from
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   known
                   established
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   formerly
                   assented
                   unto
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   doth
                   appear
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   from
                   him
                   derived
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   Which
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Patents
                   ,
                   and
                   Writs
                   being
                   the
                   exact
                   boundary
                   of
                   their
                   several
                   Powers
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   yet
                   been
                   made
                   appear
                   to
                   our
                   understandings
                   ,
                   either
                   from
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   those
                   Writs
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Parliament
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   two
                   Houses
                   of
                   Parliament
                   have
                   any
                   power
                   without
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   
                     order
                     ,
                     command
                     ,
                     or
                     transact
                  
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   with
                   him
                   *
                   to
                   
                     treat
                     ,
                     consult
                     ,
                     and
                     advise
                  
                   concerning
                   the
                   great
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   respect
                   they
                   have
                   sundry
                   times
                   in
                   their
                   Declarations
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   called
                   themselves
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Great
                     Council
                  
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   Laws
                   and
                   Writs
                   are
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   conceive
                   )
                   the
                   proper
                   Topick
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   the
                   just
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Honourable
                   Houses
                   can
                   be
                   convincingly
                   deduced
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   such
                   frail
                   Collections
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   wits
                   of
                   men
                   may
                   raise
                   from
                   seeming
                   Analogies
                   and
                   Proportions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Negative
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Negative
                   Oath
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Without
                     forseiture
                     of
                     that
                     liberty
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     sworn
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     preserve
                     .
                     With
                     which
                     liberty
                     we
                     conceive
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     inconsistent
                     ,
                     that
                     any
                     Obligation
                     should
                     be
                     laid
                     upon
                     the
                     Subject
                     by
                     an
                     Oath
                     not
                     established
                     by
                     Act
                     of
                     Parliament
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Without
                     abjuring
                     our
                     †
                     
                       natural
                       Allegiance
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     violating
                     the
                     
                       Oaths
                       of
                       Supremacy
                       and
                       Allegiance
                    
                     by
                     us
                     formerly
                     
                     taken
                     .
                     By
                     all
                     which
                     being
                     bound
                     to
                     our
                     power
                     to
                     
                       assist
                       the
                       King
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     by
                     this
                     
                       Negative
                       Oath
                    
                     required
                     to
                     swear
                     ,
                     from
                     our
                     heart
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       to
                       assist
                       him
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Without
                     
                       diminution
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       just
                       Power
                       and
                       Greatness
                       ,
                    
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     third
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     ;
                     by
                     acknowledging
                     a
                     Power
                     in
                     the
                     two
                     Houses
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     in
                     opposition
                     to
                     the
                     King's
                     Power
                     .
                     Whereas
                     we
                     profess
                     our selves
                     unable
                     to
                     understand
                     ,
                     how
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     any
                     lawful
                     power
                     exercised
                     within
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     subordinate
                     to
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     King.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 §.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 concerning
                 the
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Directory
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Concerning
                 them
                 altogether
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 submit
                 to
                 such
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Assent
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     are
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     established
                     Laws
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     contained
                     in
                     such
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                     as
                     were
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     joint
                     consent
                     of
                     King
                     ,
                     Lords
                     ,
                     and
                     Commons
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Nor
                     so
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     pretend
                     by
                     Repeal
                     to
                     abrogate
                     such
                     Act
                     of
                     Acts.
                     For
                     ,
                     since
                     
                       Ejusdem
                       est
                       potestatis
                       destruere
                       ,
                       cujus
                       est
                       constituere
                       ,
                    
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     sink
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     letter
                     power
                     can
                     have
                     a
                     just
                     right
                     
                     to
                     cancel
                     and
                     annul
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     a
                     greater
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Especially
                     the
                     whole
                     power
                     of
                     ordering
                     all
                     matters
                     Ecclesiastical
                     ,
                     
                     being
                     by
                     the
                     Laws
                     in
                     express
                     words
                     
                       for
                       ever
                       annexed
                       to
                       the
                       Imperial
                       Crown
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       .
                    
                     And
                     upon
                     what
                     head
                     that
                     Crown
                     ought
                     to
                     stand
                     ,
                     none
                     can
                     be
                     ignorant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 concern
                 
                   the
                   Discipline
                
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     If
                     under
                     that
                     Title
                     be
                     comprehended
                     the
                     Government
                     also
                     ;
                     we
                     cannot
                     submit
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     without
                     consenting
                     to
                     the
                     eradiction
                     of
                     a
                     Government
                     of
                     reverend
                     Antiquity
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     Which
                     (
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     several
                     changes
                     of
                     Religion
                     within
                     this
                     Realm
                     )
                     hath
                     yet
                     from
                     time
                     to
                     time
                     been
                     continued
                     and
                     confirmed
                     by
                     the
                     publick
                     Laws
                     and
                     great
                     Charters
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     :
                     than
                     which
                     there
                     cannot
                     
                     be
                     a
                     more
                     ample
                     testimony
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     ever
                     held
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Civil
                     Government
                     and
                     the
                     Subjects
                     Liberty
                     :
                     Which
                     also
                     the
                     successive
                     Kings
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     at
                     their
                     several
                     Coronations
                     have
                     solemnly
                     sworn
                     to
                     preserve
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     continuance
                     whereof
                     for
                     sundry
                     Reasons
                     before
                     (
                     upon
                     the
                     second
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     )
                     specified
                     ,
                     we
                     heartily
                     wish
                     and
                     desire
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     But
                     if
                     the
                     word
                     Discipline
                     be
                     taken
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Article
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                     )
                     as
                     
                       contra-distinguished
                       unto
                       the
                       Government
                    
                     :
                     there
                     is
                     something
                     even
                     in
                     that
                     also
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     fully
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     viz.
                     the
                     leaving
                     of
                     so
                     much
                     power
                     in
                     so
                     many
                     Persons
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     ,
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     of
                     mean
                     quality
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     keeping
                     back
                     of
                     thousands
                     of
                     well-meaning
                     Christians
                     from
                     the
                     benefit
                     and
                     comfort
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Sacrament
                     :
                     an
                     Austerity
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     which
                     there
                     appeareth
                     not
                     to
                     us
                     any
                     probable
                     warrant
                     from
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     which
                     seemeth
                     rather
                     repugnant
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     general
                     Principles
                     of
                     Christian
                     Prudence
                     and
                     Charity
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     the
                     directions
                     and
                     practice
                     of
                     St.
                     Paul
                     in
                     particular
                     ;
                     
                     who
                     in
                     a
                     Church
                     abounding
                     with
                     sundry
                     errours
                     and
                     corruptions
                     both
                     in
                     Faith
                     and
                     Manners
                     (
                     having
                     first
                     given
                     order
                     for
                     the
                     Excommunicating
                     of
                     one
                     only
                     person
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     shameless
                     continuance
                     in
                     a
                     notorious
                     sin
                     had
                     brought
                     a
                     foul
                     scandal
                     upon
                     the
                     Gospel
                     )
                     sufficing
                     himself
                     then
                     with
                     a
                     general
                     proposal
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     danger
                     of
                     
                       unworthy
                       communicating
                    
                     ,
                     remitteth
                     every
                     other
                     particular
                     person
                     to
                     a
                     Self-examination
                     ;
                     
                     without
                     any
                     order
                     either
                     to
                     Ministers
                     or
                     Lay-Elders
                     to
                     exclude
                     any
                     from
                     the
                     holy
                     Communion
                     upon
                     their
                     Examination
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 concerning
                 the
                 Directory
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 without
                 regret
                 of
                 Conscience
                 (
                 during
                 our
                 present
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Laws
                 )
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Common
                   Prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Which
                   by
                   our
                   Subscriptions
                   most
                   of
                   us
                   have
                   approved
                   ;
                   with
                   a
                   solemn
                   promise
                   therewithal
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Publick
                   Service
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   form
                   prescribed
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Which
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   said
                   Subscription
                   and
                   Promise
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   bounden
                   duty
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Statute
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   provided
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   have
                   hitherto
                   used
                   in
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Chappels
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Oratories
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   benefit
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3.
                   
                   Which
                   we
                   verily
                   believe
                   not
                   to
                   contain
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   (
                   with
                   such
                   favourable
                   construction
                   as
                   of
                   right
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Writings
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   justly
                   defensible
                   ;
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   by
                   learned
                   and
                   godly
                   men
                   sufficiently
                   maintained
                   against
                   such
                   Exceptions
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   heretofore
                   taken
                   thereat
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   confident
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   Assistance
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   )
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   justifie
                   (
                   as
                   occasion
                   shall
                   be
                   offered
                   )
                   against
                   all
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Oppugners
                   or
                   depravers
                   thereof
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Which
                   is
                   established
                   by
                   an
                   
                     Act
                     of
                     Parliament
                  
                   made
                   (
                   in
                   peaceable
                   times
                   )
                   by
                   as
                   good
                   and
                   full
                   authority
                   as
                   any
                   under
                   Heaven
                   can
                   have
                   over
                   us
                   .
                   which
                   doth
                   so
                   weigh
                   with
                   
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   it
                   freeth
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   giving
                   in
                   any
                   particular
                   Exceptions
                   against
                   the
                   Directory
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   therein
                   contained
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   layeth
                   an
                   inevitable
                   necessity
                   upon
                   us
                   of
                   continuing
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Prayer
                   therein
                   enjoyned
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   not
                   admitting
                   any
                   Directory
                   or
                   other
                   Form
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   thereof
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   said
                   Act
                   shall
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   good
                   and
                   full
                   Authority
                   be
                   repealed
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 Statute
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 
                   express
                   Command
                
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 Ministers
                 for
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 
                   sanctions
                   of
                   severe
                   punishments
                
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 shall
                 refuse
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 or
                 shall
                 preach
                 ,
                 declare
                 or
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 derogation
                 or
                 depraving
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 thereof
                 ;
                 with
                 punishments
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 every
                 other
                 person
                 whatsoever
                 (
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                
                 not
                 excepted
                 )
                 that
                 shall
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 declare
                 or
                 speak
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ;
                 or
                 shall
                 by
                 deed
                 or
                 threatning
                 compel
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 procure
                 or
                 maintain
                 any
                 Minister
                 to
                 say
                 open
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 minister
                 any
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 manner
                 or
                 form
                 than
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 ;
                 or
                 shall
                 interrupt
                 or
                 hinder
                 any
                 Minister
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 forms
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Statute
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 may
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Statute
                 also
                 hath
                 had
                 such
                 universal
                 powerful
                 influence
                 into
                 the
                 succeeding
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 *
                 Statutes
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 made
                 against
                 Popish
                 Recusants
                 ,
                 the
                 refusing
                 to
                 
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   
                   forms
                   and
                   rites
                
                 mentioned
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 is
                 expressed
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 legal
                 character
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 distinguish
                 a
                 
                   Popish
                   Recusant
                
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 Protestant
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 use
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 of
                 that
                 very
                 Character
                 in
                 sundry
                 Acts
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 taxing
                 of
                 double
                 payments
                 upon
                 Recusants
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 have
                 we
                 clearly
                 and
                 freely
                 represented
                 our
                 present
                 Judgment
                 concerning
                 the
                 said
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Negative
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 better
                 information
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 rectifie
                 .
                 Only
                 we
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 single
                 scruple
                 or
                 reason
                 in
                 any
                 the
                 Premisses
                 remain
                 unsatisfied
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 receive
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 the
                 Conscience
                 would
                 also
                 remain
                 still
                 unsatisfied
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 reasonable
                 
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 us
                 to
                 press
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 lawful
                 for
                 us
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfied
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   QUINTIL
                   .
                
                 
                   Quis
                   damnaverit
                   eum
                   ,
                   qui
                   duabus
                   potentissimis
                   rebus
                   defenditur
                   ,
                   jure
                   &
                   mente
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   ROM
                   .
                   XIV
                   .
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Happy
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   condemneth
                   not
                   himself
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   alloweth
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               OF
               
                 RICHARD
                 HOOKER
              
               Author
               of
               those
               LEARNED
               BOOKS
               OF
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Politie
              
               ,
               Found
               in
               the
               Study
               of
               the
               late
               Learned
               Bishop
               Andrews
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Marriott
              
               .
               1678.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               OF
               
                 Richard
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               
                 MATTH
                 .
                 VII
                 .
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Ask
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 you
                 ;
                 seek
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 ;
                 knock
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 whosoever
                 asketh
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               AS
               all
               the
               Creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               attain
               their
               highest
               perfection
               by
               process
               of
               time
               ,
               are
               in
               
               their
               first
               beginning
               raw
               ;
               so
               man
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               race
               the
               perfectest
               ,
               is
               at
               his
               entrance
               thereunto
               the
               weakest
               ,
               and
               thereby
               longer
               enforced
               to
               continue
               a
               subject
               for
               other
               mens
               compassions
               to
               work
               upon
               voluntarily
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               perswader
               ,
               besides
               their
               own
               secret
               Inclination
               ,
               moving
               them
               to
               repay
               to
               the
               common
               Stock
               of
               Humanity
               such
               help
               ,
               as
               they
               know
               that
               themselves
               before
               must
               needs
               have
               borrowed
               ;
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               all
               slesh
               being
               herein
               alike
               .
               It
               cometh
               hereby
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               although
               there
               be
               in
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               enter
               into
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               no
               conceit
               or
               apprehension
               of
               our
               own
               misery
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               no
               ability
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               to
               crave
               help
               or
               succour
               at
               other
               mens
               hands
               ;
               yet
               through
               his
               most
               good
               and
               gracious
               Providence
               ,
               which
               feedeth
               the
               young
               ,
               even
               of
               feathered
               Fowls
               and
               Ravens
               (
               whose
               natural
               significations
               of
               their
               necessities
               are
               therefore
               termed
               in
               Scripture
               
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Invocations
              
               
               which
               God
               doth
               hear
               )
               we
               ,
               amongst
               them
               ,
               whom
               he
               values
               at
               a
               far
               higher
               rate
               than
               millions
               of
               brute
               Creatures
               ,
               do
               find
               by
               perpetual
               experience
               ,
               daily
               occasions
               given
               unto
               every
               of
               us
               ,
               religiously
               to
               acknowledge
               with
               the
               Prophet
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 birth
                 hast
                 been
                 merciful
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
               we
               have
               tasted
               thy
               goodness
               hanging
               even
               at
               our
               Mothers
               Breasts
               .
               That
               God
               ,
               which
               during
               Infancy
               preserveth
               us
               without
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               at
               years
               of
               discretion
               how
               to
               use
               our
               own
               Abilities
               for
               procurement
               of
               our
               own
               good
               .
            
             
               
                 Ask
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 you
                 ;
                 seek
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 ;
                 knock
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               For
               whosoever
               doth
               ask
               ,
               shall
               receive
               ;
               whosoever
               doth
               seek
               ,
               shall
               find
               ;
               the
               door
               unto
               every
               one
               which
               knocks
               shall
               be
               opened
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               we
               are
               first
               commanded
               to
               
                 ask
                 ,
                 seek
              
               ,
               and
               knock
               :
               secondly
               ,
               promised
               grace
               answerable
               unto
               every
               of
               these
               endeavours
               ;
               
               asking
               ,
               we
               shall
               
                 have
                 ;
                 seeking
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               
                 find
                 ;
                 knocking
              
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               unto
               us
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               this
               grace
               is
               particularly
               warranted
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               generally
               here
               averred
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               asking
               ,
               seeking
               ,
               and
               knocking
               shall
               fail
               of
               that
               whereunto
               his
               serious
               desire
               tendeth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Of
               asking
               or
               praying
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               either
               at
               whose
               hands
               we
               must
               seek
               our
               aid
               ,
               or
               to
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               that
               our
               hearts
               are
               those
               golden
               Censers
               from
               which
               the
               Fume
               of
               this
               Sacred
               Incense
               must
               ascend
               .
               For
               concerning
               the
               one
               ,
               you
               know
               who
               it
               is
               which
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 Call
                 upon
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               we
               may
               very
               well
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               where
               ,
               surely
               first
               and
               most
               of
               all
               in
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               God
               doth
               make
               his
               continual
               Claim
               ,
               
                 Fili
                 ,
                 da
                 mihi
                 cor
                 tuum
                 ,
              
               Son
               ,
               let
               me
               never
               fail
               in
               this
               duty
               to
               have
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             
               Against
               invocation
               of
               any
               other
               than
               God
               alone
               ,
               if
               all
               Arguments
               else
               should
               fail
               ,
               the
               number
               whereof
               is
               both
               great
               and
               forcible
               ,
               yet
               
               this
               very
               barr
               and
               single
               challenge
               might
               suffice
               ;
               That
               whereas
               God
               hath
               in
               Scripture
               delivered
               us
               so
               many
               patterns
               for
               imitation
               when
               we
               pray
               ,
               yea
               ,
               framed
               ready
               to
               our
               hands
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               ,
               for
               suits
               and
               supplications
               ,
               which
               our
               condition
               of
               life
               on
               earth
               may
               at
               any
               time
               need
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               ,
               no
               not
               one
               to
               be
               found
               directed
               unto
               Angels
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               or
               any
               ,
               saving
               God
               alone
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               in
               such
               cases
               as
               this
               we
               hold
               it
               safest
               to
               be
               led
               by
               the
               best
               Examples
               that
               have
               gone
               before
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               what
               Noah
               ,
               what
               Abraham
               ,
               what
               Moses
               ,
               what
               David
               ,
               what
               Daniel
               and
               the
               rest
               did
               ;
               what
               form
               of
               Prayer
               Christ
               himself
               likewise
               taught
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               what
               his
               blessed
               Apostles
               did
               practice
               ,
               who
               can
               doubt
               but
               the
               way
               for
               us
               to
               pray
               so
               as
               we
               may
               undoubtedly
               be
               accepted
               ,
               is
               by
               conforming
               our
               Prayers
               to
               theirs
               ,
               whose
               Supplications
               we
               know
               were
               acceptable
               ?
            
             
             
               Whoso
               cometh
               unto
               God
               with
               a
               gift
               ,
               must
               bring
               with
               him
               a
               chearful
               heart
               ,
               because
               he
               loveth
               
                 hilarem
                 datorem
              
               ,
               a
               liberal
               and
               frank
               affection
               in
               giving
               .
               Devotion
               and
               fervency
               addeth
               unto
               prayers
               the
               same
               that
               alacrity
               doth
               unto
               gifts
               ;
               it
               putteth
               vigour
               and
               life
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Prayer
               proceedeth
               from
               want
               ,
               which
               being
               seriously
               laid
               to
               heart
               ,
               maketh
               Suppliants
               always
               importunate
               ;
               which
               importunity
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               did
               not
               only
               tolerate
               in
               the
               woman
               of
               
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               15.
               but
               also
               invite
               and
               exhort
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               wicked
               Judge
               sheweth
               ,
               Luke
               13.
               
               Our
               fervency
               sheweth
               us
               sincerely
               affected
               towards
               that
               we
               crave
               :
               but
               that
               which
               must
               make
               us
               capable
               thereof
               ,
               is
               an
               humble
               spirit
               ;
               for
               God
               doth
               load
               with
               his
               grace
               the
               lowly
               ,
               when
               the
               proud
               he
               sendeth
               empty
               away
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               the
               end
               that
               all
               generations
               of
               the
               world
               might
               know
               how
               much
               it
               standeth
               them
               upon
               to
               beware
               of
               all
               lofty
               and
               vain
               conceits
               when
               we
               offer
               up
               
               our
               Supplications
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               hath
               in
               the
               Gospel
               both
               delivered
               this
               Caveat
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               by
               a
               special
               chosen
               parable
               exemplified
               .
               The
               Pharisee
               and
               Publican
               having
               presented
               themselves
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               performance
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               duty
               ,
               the
               duty
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               did
               notwithstanding
               in
               that
               respect
               only
               so
               far
               differ
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               our
               Lords
               own
               verdict
               of
               them
               remaineth
               as
               (
               you
               know
               )
               on
               record
               ,
               
                 They
                 departed
                 home
              
               ,
               the
               sinful
               Publican
               ,
               through
               humility
               of
               prayer
               ,
               just
               ;
               the
               just
               Pharisee
               ,
               through
               pride
               ,
               sinful
               .
               So
               much
               better
               doth
               he
               accept
               of
               a
               contrite
               peccavi
               ,
               than
               of
               an
               arrogant
               
                 Deo
                 gratias
              
               .
            
             
               Asking
               is
               very
               easie
               ,
               if
               that
               were
               all
               God
               did
               require
               :
               but
               because
               there
               were
               means
               which
               his
               Providence
               hath
               appointed
               for
               our
               attainment
               unto
               that
               which
               we
               have
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               means
               now
               and
               then
               intricated
               ,
               such
               as
               require
               deliberation
               ,
               study
               ,
               and
               intention
               of
               wit
               ;
               therefore
               he
               which
               imboldeneth
               to
               ask
               ,
               
               doth
               after
               invocation
               exact
               inquisition
               ;
               a
               work
               of
               difficulty
               .
               The
               baits
               of
               sin
               every
               where
               open
               ,
               ready
               always
               to
               offer
               themselves
               ;
               whereas
               that
               which
               is
               precious
               ,
               being
               hid
               ,
               is
               not
               had
               but
               by
               being
               sought
               .
               
                 Praemia
                 non
                 ad
                 magna
                 praevenitur
                 nisi
                 per
                 magnos
                 labores
                 ,
                 Bernard
              
               :
               straitness
               and
               roughness
               are
               qualities
               incident
               unto
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               way
               .
               What
               booteth
               it
               to
               others
               that
               we
               wish
               them
               well
               ,
               and
               do
               nothing
               for
               them
               ?
               As
               little
               our selves
               it
               must
               needs
               avail
               ,
               if
               we
               pray
               and
               seek
               not
               .
               To
               trust
               to
               labour
               without
               prayer
               ,
               it
               argueth
               impiety
               and
               prophaneness
               ;
               it
               maketh
               light
               of
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               :
               and
               although
               it
               be
               not
               the
               intent
               of
               a
               religious
               mind
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               fault
               of
               those
               men
               whose
               Religion
               wanteth
               light
               of
               mature
               Judgment
               to
               direct
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               joyn
               with
               our
               prayer
               slothfulness
               &
               neglect
               of
               convenient
               labour
               .
               He
               which
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 lack
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 ask
              
               —
               hath
               in
               like
               sort
               commanded
               also
               to
               seek
               wisdom
               ,
               
               to
               search
               for
               understanding
               as
               for
               treasure
               .
               To
               them
               which
               did
               only
               crave
               a
               seat
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               answer
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospel
               was
               this
               ,
               To
               sit
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               and
               left
               hand
               in
               the
               Seat
               of
               Glory
               is
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               common
               gratuity
               ,
               but
               of
               Divine
               assignment
               from
               God.
               He
               liked
               better
               of
               him
               which
               enquired
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 saved
              
               ?
               and
               therefore
               him
               he
               directeth
               the
               right
               and
               ready
               way
               ,
               
                 Keep
                 the
                 Commandments
              
               .
            
             
               I
               noted
               before
               unto
               you
               certain
               special
               qualities
               belonging
               unto
               you
               that
               ask
               :
               In
               them
               that
               seek
               there
               are
               the
               like
               :
               which
               we
               may
               observe
               it
               is
               with
               many
               as
               with
               them
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.7
               .
               They
               
                 are
                 alway
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Ex
                 amore
                 non
                 quaerunt
                 ,
              
               saith
               Bernard
               ;
               they
               seek
               because
               they
               are
               curious
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               men
               desirous
               to
               obey
               .
               It
               was
               distress
               and
               perplexity
               of
               mind
               which
               made
               them
               inquisitive
               ,
               of
               whom
               St.
               Luke
               
               in
               the
               Acts
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               sought
               counsel
               and
               advice
               with
               urgent
               solicitation
               :
               Men
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               sith
               God
               hath
               blessed
               you
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               Understanding
               above
               others
               ,
               hide
               not
               from
               miserable
               persons
               that
               which
               may
               do
               them
               good
               ;
               give
               your
               counsel
               to
               them
               that
               need
               and
               crave
               it
               at
               your
               hands
               ,
               unless
               we
               be
               utterly
               forlorn
               :
               shew
               us
               ,
               teach
               us
               ,
               what
               we
               may
               do
               and
               live
               .
               That
               which
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               say
               of
               Prayer
               in
               the
               open
               streets
               ,
               of
               causing
               Trumpets
               to
               be
               blown
               before
               us
               when
               we
               give
               our
               Alms
               ,
               and
               of
               making
               our
               Service
               of
               God
               a
               means
               to
               purchase
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               must
               here
               be
               applied
               to
               you
               ,
               who
               never
               seek
               what
               they
               ought
               ,
               but
               only
               when
               they
               may
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               store
               of
               lookers
               on
               .
               
                 On
                 my
                 bed
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 there
                 did
                 I
                 seek
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 doth
                 love
                 .
              
               When
               therefore
               thou
               resolvest
               they
               self
               to
               seek
               ,
               go
               not
               out
               of
               thy
               chamber
               into
               the
               streets
               ,
               but
               shun
               that
               frequency
               which
               distracteth
               ;
               single
               thy self
               from
               thy self
               ,
               if
               such
               sequestration
               
               may
               be
               attained
               .
               When
               though
               seekest
               ,
               let
               the
               love
               of
               obedience
               ,
               the
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               thy
               necessity
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               singleness
               and
               sincere
               meaning
               guide
               thy
               footsteps
               ,
               and
               thou
               canst
               not
               slide
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               what
               it
               is
               to
               ask
               and
               seek
               ;
               the
               next
               is
               Knock.
               There
               is
               always
               in
               every
               good
               thing
               which
               we
               ask
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               seek
               ,
               some
               main
               wall
               ,
               some
               barr'd
               gate
               ,
               some
               strong
               impediment
               or
               other
               objecting
               it self
               in
               the
               way
               between
               us
               and
               home
               ;
               for
               removal
               whereof
               ,
               the
               help
               of
               stronger
               hands
               than
               our
               own
               is
               necessary
               .
               As
               therefore
               asking
               hath
               relation
               to
               the
               want
               of
               good
               things
               desired
               ,
               and
               seeking
               to
               the
               natural
               ordinary
               means
               of
               attainment
               thereunto
               ;
               so
               knocking
               is
               required
               in
               regard
               of
               hindrances
               ,
               lets
               ,
               or
               impediments
               ,
               which
               are
               doors
               shut
               up
               against
               us
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               it
               please
               the
               goodness
               of
               Almighty
               God
               to
               set
               them
               open
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               our
               duty
               here
               required
               is
               to
               knock
               .
               Many
               are
               well
               contented
               to
               ask
               ,
               and
               not
               unwilling
               
               to
               undertake
               some
               pains
               in
               seeking
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               they
               see
               impediments
               which
               flesh
               and
               blood
               doth
               judge
               invincible
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               broken
               .
               Israel
               in
               Egypt
               subject
               to
               miseries
               of
               intolerable
               servitude
               ,
               craved
               with
               sighs
               and
               tears
               deliverance
               from
               that
               estate
               ,
               which
               then
               they
               were
               fully
               perswaded
               they
               could
               not
               possibly
               change
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               for
               the
               better
               .
               Being
               set
               at
               liberty
               to
               seek
               the
               Land
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               unto
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               did
               not
               seem
               tedious
               or
               irksome
               unto
               them
               :
               This
               labour
               and
               travel
               they
               undertook
               with
               great
               alacrity
               ,
               never
               troubled
               with
               any
               doubt
               ,
               nor
               dismayed
               with
               any
               fear
               ,
               till
               at
               the
               length
               they
               came
               to
               knock
               at
               those
               brazen
               gates
               ,
               the
               barrs
               whereof
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               no
               means
               ,
               so
               they
               had
               no
               hopes
               to
               break
               asunder
               .
               Mountains
               on
               this
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               roaring
               Sea
               before
               their
               faces
               ;
               then
               all
               the
               forces
               that
               Egypt
               could
               make
               ,
               coming
               with
               as
               much
               rage
               and
               fury
               as
               could
               possess
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               proud
               ,
               potent
               ,
               and
               cruel
               
               Tyrant
               :
               In
               these
               straits
               ,
               at
               this
               instant
               ,
               Oh
               that
               we
               had
               been
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               die
               where
               before
               we
               lived
               a
               life
               ,
               though
               toylsom
               ,
               yet
               free
               from
               such
               extremities
               as
               now
               we
               are
               fallen
               into
               !
               Is
               this
               the
               milk
               and
               honey
               that
               hath
               been
               so
               spoken
               of
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               Paradise
               ,
               in
               description
               whereof
               so
               much
               glosing
               and
               deceiving
               eloquence
               hath
               been
               spent
               ?
               have
               we
               after
               four
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               years
               left
               Egypt
               to
               come
               to
               this
               ?
               While
               they
               are
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               mutinous
               cogitations
               ,
               Moses
               with
               all
               instancy
               beateth
               ,
               and
               God
               with
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               Omnipotency
               casteth
               open
               the
               gates
               before
               them
               ,
               maugre
               even
               their
               own
               both
               infidelity
               and
               despair
               .
               It
               was
               not
               strange
               then
               ,
               nor
               that
               they
               afterward
               stood
               in
               like
               repining
               terms
               ;
               for
               till
               they
               came
               to
               the
               very
               brink
               of
               the
               River
               Iordan
               ,
               the
               least
               cross
               accident
               ,
               which
               lay
               at
               any
               time
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               was
               evermore
               unto
               them
               a
               cause
               of
               present
               recidivation
               and
               relapse
               .
               They
               having
               the
               Land
               in
               their
               possession
               ,
               being
               
               seated
               in
               the
               heart
               thereof
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               hardest
               encounters
               past
               ,
               Ioshua
               and
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               their
               Governours
               ,
               who
               saw
               the
               wonders
               which
               God
               had
               wrought
               for
               the
               good
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               had
               no
               sooner
               ended
               their
               days
               ,
               but
               first
               one
               Tribe
               ,
               than
               another
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               all
               delighted
               in
               ease
               ;
               fearful
               to
               hazard
               themselves
               in
               following
               the
               conduct
               of
               God
               ,
               weary
               of
               passing
               so
               many
               strait
               and
               narrow
               gates
               ,
               condescended
               to
               ignominious
               conditions
               of
               peace
               ,
               joyned
               hands
               with
               Infidels
               ,
               forsook
               him
               which
               had
               been
               always
               the
               Rock
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               none
               to
               open
               unto
               them
               ,
               although
               their
               occasions
               of
               knocking
               were
               great
               afterward
               ,
               moe
               and
               greater
               than
               before
               .
               Concerning
               Issachar
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               were
               these
               ;
               Issachar
               ,
               though
               bonny
               and
               strong
               enough
               unto
               any
               labour
               ,
               doth
               couch
               notwithstanding
               as
               an
               Ass
               under
               all
               burthens
               ;
               He
               shall
               think
               with
               himself
               that
               rest
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               Land
               
               pleasant
               ,
               he
               shall
               in
               these
               considerations
               rather
               endure
               the
               burthen
               and
               yoke
               of
               tribute
               ,
               than
               cast
               himself
               into
               hazard
               of
               war
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               
               We
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               all
               of
               
               Issachar's
               disposition
               ,
               we
               account
               ease
               cheap
               ,
               howsoever
               we
               buy
               it
               .
               And
               although
               we
               can
               happily
               frame
               our selves
               sometimes
               to
               ask
               ,
               or
               endure
               for
               a
               while
               to
               seek
               ;
               yet
               loth
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               a
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               shall
               too
               often
               hem
               us
               about
               with
               those
               perplexities
               ,
               the
               dangers
               whereof
               are
               manifestly
               great
               .
            
             
               But
               of
               the
               Duties
               here
               prescribed
               of
               asking
               ,
               seeking
               ,
               knocking
               ,
               thus
               much
               may
               suffice
               .
               The
               Promises
               follow
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Ask
                 and
                 receive
                 ,
                 seek
                 and
                 find
                 ,
                 knock
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               Promises
               are
               made
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               such
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               expectation
               ,
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               painfulness
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               time
               of
               performance
               and
               of
               present
               fruition
               cometh
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               joy
               .
            
             
               Abraham
               did
               somewhat
               rejoyce
               
               in
               that
               which
               he
               saw
               would
               come
               ,
               although
               knowing
               that
               many
               Ages
               &
               Generations
               must
               first
               pass
               :
               Their
               exultation
               far
               greater
               ,
               who
               beheld
               with
               their
               eys
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               in
               their
               arms
               him
               which
               had
               been
               before
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               We
               have
               found
               that
               Messias
               ,
               have
               seen
               the
               salvation
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 here
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               These
               are
               speeches
               of
               men
               not
               comforted
               with
               the
               hope
               of
               that
               they
               desire
               ,
               but
               rap'd
               with
               admiration
               at
               the
               view
               of
               enjoyed
               bliss
               .
            
             
               As
               oft
               therefore
               as
               our
               case
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Prophet
               Davids
               ;
               or
               that
               experience
               of
               God's
               abundant
               mercy
               towards
               us
               doth
               wrest
               from
               our
               mouths
               the
               same
               acknowledgments
               which
               it
               did
               from
               his
               ,
               
                 I
                 called
                 on
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 rescued
                 his
                 servant
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 misery
                 and
                 he
                 saved
                 me
                 :
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 hast
                 delivered
                 my
                 soul
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 mine
                 eyes
                 from
                 tears
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 feet
                 from
                 falling
                 :
              
               I
               have
               ask'd
               and
               received
               ,
               sought
               and
               found
               ,
               knock'd
               and
               it
               hath
               been
               oopened
               
               unto
               me
               :
               Can
               there
               less
               be
               expected
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               than
               to
               take
               the
               Cup
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               bless
               ,
               magnifie
               ,
               and
               extoll
               the
               mercies
               heaped
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ?
               Ps.
               116.
               
               Are
               we
               in
               the
               case
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               as
               yet
               do
               any
               ask
               and
               have
               not
               received
               ?
               It
               is
               but
               attendance
               a
               small
               time
               ,
               we
               shall
               rejoyce
               then
               ;
               but
               how
               ?
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               but
               where
               ?
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               ,
               but
               with
               what
               hand
               ?
               To
               all
               which
               demands
               I
               must
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               Use
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               
                 quid
                 hoc
                 ad
                 te
              
               ,
               what
               are
               these
               things
               unto
               us
               ?
               Is
               it
               for
               us
               to
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               way
               he
               hath
               to
               bring
               his
               counsel
               &
               purposes
               about
               ?
               God
               will
               not
               have
               great
               things
               brought
               to
               pass
               ,
               either
               altogether
               without
               means
               ,
               or
               by
               those
               means
               altogether
               which
               are
               to
               our
               seeming
               probable
               and
               likely
               .
               Not
               without
               means
               ,
               lest
               under
               colour
               of
               repose
               in
               God
               we
               should
               nourish
               at
               any
               time
               in
               in
               our selves
               idleness
               :
               not
               by
               the
               meer
               hability
               of
               means
               gathered
               together
               through
               our
               own
               providence
               ,
               lest
               
               prevailing
               by
               helps
               which
               the
               common
               course
               of
               nature
               yieldeth
               ,
               we
               should
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Thanksgiving
               for
               whatsoever
               prey
               we
               take
               to
               the
               Nets
               which
               our
               singers
               did
               weave
               ;
               than
               which
               there
               cannot
               be
               to
               him
               more
               intolerable
               injury
               offered
               
                 Vere
                 &
                 absque
                 dubio
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 hoc
                 quisque
                 est
                 pessimus
                 quo
                 optimus
                 ,
                 si
                 hoc
                 ipsum
                 quo
                 est
                 optimus
                 ascribat
                 sibi
              
               ;
               the
               more
               blest
               ,
               the
               more
               curst
               ,
               if
               we
               make
               his
               graces
               our
               own
               glory
               ,
               without
               imputation
               of
               all
               to
               him
               ;
               whatsoever
               we
               have
               we
               steal
               ,
               and
               the
               multiplication
               of
               Gods
               favours
               doth
               but
               aggravate
               the
               crime
               of
               our
               Sacriledge
               :
               He
               knowing
               how
               prone
               we
               are
               to
               unthankfulness
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               tempereth
               accordingly
               the
               means
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               his
               pleasure
               to
               do
               us
               good
               .
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               God
               would
               neither
               have
               Gideon
               to
               conquer
               without
               any
               Army
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               be
               furnish'd
               with
               too
               great
               an
               host
               .
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               ,
               as
               none
               of
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               do
               fail
               ,
               so
               the
               most
               are
               in
               such
               sort
               brought
               to
               pass
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               if
               we
               after
               consider
               the
               circuit
               ,
               wherein
               the
               steps
               of
               his
               Providence
               have
               gone
               ,
               the
               due
               consideration
               thereof
               cannot
               choose
               but
               draw
               from
               us
               the
               very
               self
               same
               words
               of
               astonishment
               ,
               which
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               hath
               ;
               
                 O
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God!
                 How
                 unsearchable
                 are
                 his
                 counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ways
                 past
                 finding
                 out
                 !
              
               Let
               it
               therefore
               content
               us
               always
               to
               have
               his
               word
               for
               an
               absolute
               warrant
               ;
               we
               shall
               receive
               and
               find
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               it
               shall
               at
               length
               be
               opened
               unto
               you
               :
               however
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               means
               ,
               leave
               it
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Now
               our
               Lord
               groundeth
               every
               mans
               particular
               assurance
               touching
               this
               point
               upon
               the
               general
               Rule
               and
               Axiom
               of
               his
               Providence
               ,
               which
               hath
               ordained
               these
               effects
               to
               flow
               and
               issue
               out
               of
               these
               causes
               ;
               gifts
               of
               suits
               ,
               finding
               out
               of
               seeking
               ,
               help
               out
               of
               knocking
               ;
               a
               principle
               so
               generally
               true
               ,
               that
               on
               his
               part
               it
               never
               faileth
               .
            
             
               For
               why
               ?
               it
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               to
               give
               ;
               his
               very
               nature
               delighteth
               in
               it
               ;
               his
               mercies
               in
               the
               current
               ,
               
               through
               which
               they
               would
               pass
               ,
               may
               be
               dried
               up
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               head
               they
               never
               fail
               .
               Men
               are
               soon
               weary
               both
               of
               granting
               and
               of
               hearing
               suits
               ,
               because
               our
               own
               insufficiency
               maketh
               us
               still
               affraid
               ,
               lest
               by
               benefiting
               of
               others
               we
               impoverish
               our selves
               .
               We
               read
               of
               large
               and
               great
               proffers
               ,
               which
               Princes
               in
               their
               fond
               and
               vainglorious
               moods
               have
               poured
               forth
               :
               as
               that
               of
               Herod
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               of
               Ahasuerus
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Hester
                 .
                 Ask
                 what
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 thee
                 :
              
               which
               very
               words
               of
               profusion
               do
               argue
               ,
               that
               the
               ocean
               of
               no
               estate
               in
               this
               world
               doth
               so
               flow
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               emptied
               .
               He
               that
               promiseth
               half
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               foreseeth
               how
               that
               being
               gone
               ,
               the
               remainder
               is
               but
               a
               a
               moiety
               of
               that
               which
               was
               .
               What
               we
               give
               we
               leave
               ;
               but
               what
               God
               bestoweth
               benefiteth
               us
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               it
               taketh
               nothing
               :
               wherefore
               in
               his
               propositions
               there
               are
               no
               such
               fearful
               restraints
               ;
               his
               terms
               are
               general
               in
               regard
               of
               making
               ,
               
                 Whatsoever
                 ye
                 
                 ask
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 my
                 Name
              
               ;
               and
               general
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               
                 whosoever
                 asketh
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 seeketh
              
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               St.
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 ask
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ye
                 receive
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 ask
                 amiss
              
               ;
               ye
               crave
               to
               the
               end
               ye
               might
               have
               to
               spend
               upon
               your
               own
               lusts
               .
               The
               rich
               man
               sought
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               felt
               Hell.
               The
               Virgins
               knocked
               in
               vain
               ,
               because
               they
               overslipped
               their
               opportunity
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               time
               was
               to
               knock
               ,
               they
               slept
               :
               But
               
                 quaerite
                 Dominum
                 dum
                 inveniri
                 potest
              
               ,
               perform
               these
               duties
               in
               their
               due
               time
               and
               due
               sort
               .
               Let
               there
               ,
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               be
               no
               stop
               ,
               and
               the
               bounty
               of
               God
               we
               know
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               granteth
               over
               and
               above
               our
               desires
               .
               Saul
               sought
               an
               Ass
               ,
               and
               found
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               Solomon
               named
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               God
               gave
               Solomon
               wealth
               also
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               surpassing
               .
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 prevented
                 thy
                 servant
                 with
                 blessings
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               
                 David
                 .
                 He
                 asked
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 gavest
                 him
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               God
               a
               giver
               ;
               
                 He
                 giveth
                 liberally
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 upbraideth
                 none
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               he
               better
               knoweth
               than
               we
               the
               best
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               means
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               wherein
               the
               good
               of
               our
               Souls
               consisteth
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A67467-e710
           
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.11
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1
             30.
             
          
           
             Colos.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Ga.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Theucidides
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             147.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.2
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67467-e8530
           
             *
             Sir
             ,
             I
             pray
             note
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             follows
             in
             the
             Italian
             Character
             ,
             are
             Dr.
             
             Sanderson's
             own
             words
             ,
             excellently
             worthy
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             else
             extant
             ;
             and
             commend
             him
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             you
             can
             say
             of
             him
             .
             T.P.
             
          
           
             †
             Arriba
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67467-e9470
           
             †
             
               Rob.
               Boyle
            
             ,
             Esq.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67467-e10110
           
             1.
             
             Law.
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
             Scandal
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             17.22
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             21.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
             Schism
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Thess.
               5.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67467-e29030
           
             *
             Such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             as
             for
             Matter
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             and
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             the
             like
             hath
             not
             been
             in
             any
             Age
             or
             Oath
             we
             read
             of
             in
             sacred
             or
             humane
             stories
             .
             M.
             Nye
             ,
             
               Covenant
               with
               Narrative
               ,
               pag.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Pactum
             est
             duorum
             pluriúmvs
             in
             .
             idem
             placitum
             consensus
             .
             
               L.
               1.
               ff
               .
               de
               Pactis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Whereas
             many
             of
             them
             have
             had
             an
             Oath
             administered
             unto
             them
             not
             warrantable
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Realm
             ;
             They
             do
             humbly
             pray
             that
             no
             man
             hereafter
             be
             compelled
             to
             take
             such
             an
             Oath
             —
             All
             which
             they
             most
             humbly
             pray
             —
             as
             their
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Realm
             
               Petit.
               of
               Right
               ,
               3.
               
               Carol.
               
            
          
           
             †
             It
             is
             declared
             ,
             16
             Jan.
             1642.
             
             That
             the
             King
             cannot
             
               compell
               men
               to
               be
               sworn
               without
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             Exact
             .
             Collect.
             pag.
             859
             ,
             860.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Proclam
               .
               of
            
             9.
             
             Octob.
             19
             Car.
             
          
           
             †
             (
             Viz.
             )
             In
             accounting
             Bishops
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             Ceremonies
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             *
             (
             Viz.
             )
             In
             making
             their
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             thereof
             the
             erecting
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             †
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             blamed
             if
             we
             call
             it
             Parliament
             Religion
             ,
             Parliament
             Gospel
             ,
             Parliament
             Faith
             ,
             
               Warding
               ,
               confut
               .
               of
               Apology
               ,
               Part
               6.
               
               Chap.
               2
               ,
            
          
           
             †
             Stat.
             13.
             
             Eliz.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Such
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             Superiorities
             and
             Preheminences
             Spiritual
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             as
             by
             any
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             Visitation
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             and
             Persons
             ,
             and
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             Order
             and
             Correction
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Errours
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             Abuses
             ,
             Offences
             ,
             contempts
             and
             Enormities
             ,
             shall
             for
             ever
             by
             Authority
             of
             this
             present
             Parliament
             be
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
             
               An
               Act
               restoring
               to
               the
               Crown
               the
               ancient
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               &c.
               
               1
               Eliz.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Art.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             —
             give
             advantage
             to
             this
             Malignant
             party
             to
             traduce
             our
             Proceedings
             .
             They
             infuse
             into
             the
             people
             that
             we
             mean
             to
             abolish
             all
             Church
             Government
             —
             
               —
               Remonst
               .
               15
               Dec.
               1641.
               
               Exact
               Collect.
               p.
               19.
               
            
             The
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             do
             delare
             ,
             That
             they
             intend
             a
             due
             and
             necessary
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             nothing
             in
             the
             one
             or
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             be
             evil
             ,
             and
             justly
             offensive
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             unnecessary
             and
             barthensome
             :
             
               Declar.
               9
               Apr.
               1642.
               
               Exact
               .
               Coll.
               p.
               135.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               Statute
               of
               Carlisle
            
             25
             E.
             1.
             recited
             25
             E.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             They
             infuse
             into
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             we
             mean
             —
             to
             leave
             every
             man
             to
             his
             own
             fancy
             —
             absolving
             him
             of
             that
             Obedience
             which
             he
             owes
             under
             God
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             whom
             we
             know
             to
             be
             entrusted
             with
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             the
             Temporal
             .
             
               Exact
               .
               Collect.
               ubi
               supra
               ,
               pag.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             *
             That
             he
             will
             grant
             ,
             keep
             ,
             and
             confirm
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Franchises
             ,
             granted
             to
             the
             Clergy
             by
             the
             glorious
             King
             S.
             Edward
             .
             And
             that
             he
             will
             grant
             and
             preserve
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Churches
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             all
             Canonical
             Priviledges
             and
             due
             Law
             and
             Iustices
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             will
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             as
             every
             good
             King
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ought
             to
             be
             Protector
             and
             Defender
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Churches
             under
             their
             Government
             .
             
               Vide
               Exact
               .
               Col.
               Pag.
               290
               ,
               291.
               
            
          
           
             †
             
               See
               Stat.
            
             25
             H.
             8.20
             .
             &
             1
             E.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               See
               Stat.
            
             39
             Eliz.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Stat.
             14
             E.
             3.4
             .
             &
             5.
             
             &
             17
             E.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             †
             Stat.
             26
             H.
             8.3
             .
             &
             1
             Eliz.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             —
             Supremam
             potestatem
             &
             merum
             imperium
             apud
             nos
             habet
             Rex
             ,
             Cambden
             .
             Whereas
             by
             sundry
             divers
             old
             authentick
             Histories
             and
             Chronicles
             it
             is
             manifestly
             declared
             and
             expressed
             ,
             that
             this
             Realm
             of
             England
             is
             an
             Empire
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             been
             accepted
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             governed
             by
             one
             Supream
             Head
             and
             King
             ,
             having
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Royal
             Estate
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             the
             same
             .
             
               Stat.
               24
               H.
               8.12
               .
               See
               also
               1
               Eliz.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             †
             The
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             do
             declare
             ,
             That
             they
             intend
             a
             due
             and
             necessary
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             away
             nothing
             therein
             but
             what
             shall
             be
             evil
             and
             justly
             often
             five
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             unnecessary
             &
             burthensom
             .
             
               Dec.
               9
               Apr.
               1642.
               
               Exact
               .
               Col.
               p.
               135.
               
            
          
           
             *
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             That
             the
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             Parliaments
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             are
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             be
             preserved
             .
             
               Answer
               to
               Scotish
               Papers
               ,
               18
               Nov.
               1546
               ,
               pag.
               21
               .
            
          
           
             †
             We
             observe
             you
             mention
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             King
             twice
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             in
             both
             places
             leave
             out
             
               In
               the
               preservation
               and
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               39
               &
               46.
            
             a
             main
             clause
             without
             which
             the
             other
             part
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             mentioned
             .
             
               p.
               56.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Heretici
             nec
             Deo
             ,
             nec
             hominibus
             servant
             fidem
             —
             Speciatim
             hoc
             addo
             ,
             Calvinistas
             in
             hac
             re
             deteriores
             esse
             quá
             Lutheranos
             .
             Num
             Calviniste
             nullem
             servant
             fidem
             :
             Iura
             perjura
             .
             —
             Lutherani
             moderationes
             sunt
             .
             
               Becan
               .
               5.
               
               Manual
               .
               Controv.
               14.
               n.
               4.
               
               &
               6.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Invent
             Oaeths
             and
             Covenants
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             dispense
             with
             them
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             swear
             and
             forsweae
             as
             the
             wind
             turneth
             ,
             like
             a
             godly
             Presbyter
             .
             
               Arraign
               .
               of
               Persec
               .
               in
               Epist.
               Ded.
               
            
          
           
             *
             By
             the
             Covenant
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             many
             thousands
             of
             other
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             stand
             bound
             as
             well
             as
             we
             to
             hinder
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Church
             Government
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             And
             that
             we
             as
             well
             as
             they
             stand
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             the
             extirpation
             thereof
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             .
             Scots
             Declaration
             to
             the
             States
             of
             the
             United
             Provinces
             ,
             5
             Aug
             1645.
             recited
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Scot's
             Papers
             ,
             pag.
             23
             .
          
           
             †
             
               The
               old
               forms
               of
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               were
               
                 The
                 King
                 willeth
                 ,
                 provideth
                 ,
                 ordaineth
                 ,
                 establisheth
                 ,
                 granteth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               See
               Statutes
               till
               1
               H.
               4.
               
               After
               that
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 special
                 instance
                 and
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               See
               Statutes
               1
               H.
               4.
               till
               1
               H.
               7.
               
               A
               form
               of
               such
               Petition
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               see
               1
               R.
               3.
               6.
               
               
                 Prayen
                 the
                 Commons
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 assembled
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Please
                 it
                 therefore
                 your
                 Highness
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 and
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 present
                 Parliament
                 assembled
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 ordain
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               No
               Bill
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               Ordinance
               ,
               or
               Edict
               of
               Law
               ,
               although
               both
               the
               Houses
               agree
               unanimously
               in
               it
               ,
               till
               it
               hath
               the
               Royal
               Assent
               .
               
                 Ancient
                 Customes
                 ,
                 pag.
                 54.
              
               
            
             
               Assemblee
               de
               ceux
               troys
               Estats
               est
               appellee
               un
               Act
               de
               Parliament
               :
               car
               sans
               touts
               troys
               n'est
               ascun
               Act
               de
               Parl.
               
                 Finch
                 Nomotech
                 .
                 sol
                 .
                 21.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 admit
                 that
                 no
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 are
                 compleat
                 ,
                 or
                 formally
                 binding
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 King's
                 assent
                 .
                 H.
                 P.
              
               Answer
               to
               
                 David
                 Ienkins
              
               ,
               pag.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             *
             —
             which
             if
             your
             Majesty
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             adorn
             with
             your
             Majesties
             Royal
             assent
             (
             without
             which
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             ,
             nor
             —
             )
             
               Stat.
               1
               Jac.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Stat.
             33
             H.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dominus
               Rex
               habet
               ordinariam
               jurisdictionem
               ,
               dignitatem
               &
               potestatem
               super
               omnes
               qui
               in
               regno
               suo
               sunt
               .
               —
               Ea
               quae
               jurisdictionis
               sunt
               &
               paecis
               —
               ad
               nullum
               pertinent
               nisi
               ad
               coronam
               &
               dignitatem
               Regiam
               ,
               nec
               à
               corona
               sebarari
               possunt
               .
               Bracton
            
             cited
             by
             Stamford
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             in
             our
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Commonalty
             are
             the
             three
             Estates
             .
             —
             
               we
               your
               said
               most
               loving
               ,
               faithful
               ,
               and
               obedient
               Subjects
            
             (
             viz.
             
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
            
             )
             representing
             your
             three
             Estates
             of
             your
             Realm
             of
             
               England
               ,
               1
               Eliz.
               3.
            
             —
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Clergy
             being
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             States
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
             
               8
               Eliz.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Finch
             supra
             ad
             lit
             .
             [
             d
             ]
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Crown
             of
             England
             hath
             been
             so
             free
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             no
             earthly
             subjection
             ,
             but
             immediately
             to
             God
             in
             all
             things
             touching
             the
             Regality
             of
             the
             said
             Crown
             .
             —
             
               16
               R.
               2.
               5.
            
             
             Omnis
             sub
             so
             est
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             sub
             nallo
             ,
             nisi
             tantum
             sub
             Deo.
             Parem
             autem
             non
             habet
             Rex
             in
             Regno
             suo
             ,
             quia
             —
             Item
             nec
             multo
             fortius
             superiorem
             aut
             potentiorem
             habere
             dibet
             ,
             quia
             sic
             esset
             inferior
             suis
             subjectis
             .
             
               Bracton
               .
               conten
               .
               1.
               
               Rubr.
               36.
            
             —
             Cui
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             legibus
             ipsis
             legum
             vim
             imponendi
             potestatem
             Deus
             dedit
             .
             Finch
             Nomotech
             .
             in
             Epist.
             Dedic
             .
             to
             King
             Iames.
             
          
           
             *
             Fons
             Iustitiae
             .
             Bracton
             .
             By
             War
             to
             intend
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Laws
             in
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             levy
             war
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Treason
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             
               25
               E.
               3.
            
             —
             because
             they
             are
             the
             King's
             Laws
             .
             
               He
               is
               the
               Fountain
               from
               whence
               in
               their
               several
               Channels
               they
               are
               derived
               to
               the
               Subject
            
             Master
             Saint
             Iohn's
             Speech
             concerning
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             —
             
               Et
               ibidem
               vobiscum
               colloquium
               habere
               ,
               tractare
               super
               dictia
               negotiis
               tract
               .
               vestrumque
               consilium
               impensur
               .
            
             Writ
             to
             the
             Lords
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Every
               Subject
               by
               the
               duty
               of
               his
               Allegiance
               is
               bounden
               to
               serve
               and
               assist
               his
               Prince
               and
               Sovereign
               Lord
               at
               all
               seasons
               when
               need
               shall
               re
               quire
               .
            
             11
             H.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             St.
             1
             El.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             *
             Stat.
             23.
             
             Eliz.
             1.
             
             &
             29
             Eliz.
             6.
             
             &
             35
             El.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             &
             3
             Iac.
             4.
             
             &
             5.